Quantcast
Channel: Revilo P. Oliver – National Vanguard
Viewing all 506 articles
Browse latest View live

Afterthoughts on Afterlife

$
0
0

A thought-provoking article on the spiritual nature of our race, written by R. P. Oliver,  one of the greatest writers and thinkers of the last 100 years. — Kevin Alfred Strom.

by Revilo P. Oliver (pictured with his wife Grace in 1990)

WE DO NOT KNOW when or how or by whom the notion of a life after death was invented. All mammals instinctively fear death, but if they escape their natural enemies and survive to senility, they seem to acquiesce in a quiet extinction of their enfeebled consciousness. We cannot suppose that the Australopithecus or any species of Homo erectus imagined a possible prolongation of life, and, despite some very recent claims, it is highly improbable that the Neanderthals did. The remote ancestors of our own race, the Cro-Magnons, must have had the capacity for such imagination, but we have no means of knowing what they believed.

We are often told that burials are evidence of some belief in an afterlife, but they may be no more than a manifestation of an instinctive respect or affection for the dead man and an unwillingness to see his corpse devoured by beasts. When a man’s possessions are buried with him, there may have been some notion (as is attested in Egypt, for example) that the equipment would be useful to him in a post-mortem existence, but it is equally possible that some or many instances of this custom may indicate the emergence of a strong sense of private property: the spear or the beads or the golden drinking-horn were the dead man’s, and no one should steal from him when he dies.

* * *

However men came to imagine a survival after death, it is probable that the very oldest form of the notion was a belief that the corpse in the grave retains a certain sentience. Numerous inscriptions attest the survival even to Roman times of a belief that wine poured through the opening of the tomb would rejoice the spirit of the dead and even induce drunkenness. And this most primitive belief survives poetically today, as in Tennyson’s

My heart would hear her and beat,
Were it earth in an earthy bed;
My dust would hear her and beat,
Had I lain for a century dead.


When men imagined ghosts, shadowy and tenuous, but not absolutely immaterial, simulacra of the dead in which their consciousness persisted, at least for a time, the phantoms, now detached from the grave, were given a realm of their own in an underworld, far beneath the ground, or, more poetically, in a misty land beyond the sunset. There the dead man, whether hero or peasant, was automatically and inexorably doomed to a miserable life-in-death, a helpless and almost voiceless shade, whose umbratile consciousness is embittered (as in the Homeric Nekyia) by the knowledge that it is better to be a dog among the living than a monarch of all the dead.

It is hard to account for the origin of the really revolutionary idea of a divine discrimination between ghosts, so that the afterlife of the ghosts will correspond in some way to the degree of moral excellence attained during life or, what is only slightly different, the special favor of some god. In his play, Critias (Plato’s uncle) explained it as a device to enforce the doctrine that the gods sustain human society by rewarding right conduct and/or punishing the reverse: when experience had made it only too obvious that Hesiod’s Zeus does not act on the reports of the invisible spirits he sends to observe even the most secret acts of men, i.e., that just men do suffer unjustly while scoundrels flourish throughout long lives, it became necessary for lawgivers to invent the notion of a life after death in which Zeus will at last give effect to his judgement of men’s morality.

What is certain is that if a large populace really believes in the inevitability of justice after death, fear of condign punishment will to some extent inhibit crimes against society, and that the social utility of the myth commended it to many thoughtful men who did not themselves believe it.

* * *

A meaningful concept of immortality always includes more than existence after death. No one wants the immortality of Tithonus.

If there is a divine justice, it must do more than discriminate among ghosts and allocate post-mortem residence according to moral criteria. Although the dead in Hades are usually in the form they had at the time of their death (e.g., Deiphobus and others in Vergil), the favored dwellers in Elysium or the Beatae Insulae seem always to have the bodily form that was theirs at the time of their greatest excellence: the warrior is in the prime of his physical prowess, regardless of when or how he died; the sage has the maturity of his wisdom, but is exempt from the effects of old age; and a woman who has earned such immortality reverts to the age at which she was most beautiful.

One of the Christian apocalypses composed under the name of John has Jesus promise that, come the resurrection, all the Christians, whether they died as infants or of old age, will pop out of their graves exactly thirty years old. I think there was a comparable doctrine in the gospel of Zoroaster, although it is hard to elicit anything specific from the gathas or to be sure of their respective dates. Immortality must be at the prime of life.

* * *

“Immortality” generally means only survival after death, with an indefinite perdurance thereafter. The concept of eternity is rarely thought out to its logical conclusion, for merely an assurance of continued life in some comfort after death suffices to content most minds.

The concept of a perpetual deathlessness created difficulties even when applied to gods. In some mythologies, diuturnal life suffices even for them: the Norse gods themselves die, at least in the Ragnarök, some (Balder) earlier. When Cronus was overthrown by Zeus, he really perished from this world, but since the di immortales were, by definition, immortal, it was necessary to suppose that he was either imprisoned in the darkest depths of the underworld or transported to the Isles of the Blest. One of the quirks of the inconsistent religion of the Egyptians was the provision of a heaven for dead gods, Duat. And in the mystery religions, chiefly Oriental, some gods (Tammuz, Osiris, Mithras, Christ) are slain but are resurrected, being thus both mortal and immortal! And in every religion, all gods (except a first one, for whom it is impossible to suggest a parentage without embarking on an endless regression) are born, so they are not really eternal, and their existence is assumed for only a few thousand years at most, leaving their future indefinite.

No one really believes in an eternal existence after death. The mind staggers before the concept of infinity in either time or space. Even the Hindus, who have calculated that the present age will end precisely, in terms of our calendar, on 17 February 428,898, when the universe (with all its gods except the Trinity) will perish in a cosmic conflagration, believe that the senior member of the Trinity, Brahman, will create another universe and yet another in a process that will continue for another 311,035,680,000,000 years, after which, they modestly admit, they do not know exactly what will happen, except that the creative force itself cannot perish with the total destruction of all things, including the supreme gods. Even they draw back before the horror of infinity!

* * *

The eternal, like the infinite, is really a mathematical concept and involves, of course, the well-known Kantian antinomy. Has anyone tried to determine whether the notion of immortality takes a special form in the Aryan mind, corresponding to the characteristic drive of what Spengler terms the “Faustian soul,” with is passion for what is unlimited and infinite? And is it true that only the Aryan mind (which, I take it, is what Haas calls the philosophical mentality) really perceives the difference between eternal and diuturnal life?

* * *

A belief in life after death is by no means an Aryan characteristic. In all ages of history, many Aryans of reflective minds have been convinced by observation of the processes of organic life that perdurance of the individual after death is impossible, and have accepted that conclusion as fully as did Lucretius, for example. Although the Stoics were primarily concerned to establish a rational basis for morality, some of them, notably Panaetius, who did the most to make Stoicism acceptable to the Romans, categorically denied the possibility of survival after death. Even for rational Christians, when not in a mood of emotional exaltation, life after death has been le grand peut-être, a possibility, a hope, rather than a certainty. And although the exceptions may be numerically negligible, even a desire for immortality is not universal:

We thank with brief thanksgiving
Whatever gods may be
That no life lives forever;
That dead men rise up never . . .

* * *

When an hypothesis of life after death is entertained by a rational mind, its grim consequences become at once apparent. Generations of men have for millennia come and gone, like the leaves of the trees, and each dead man, if his ghost survives, goes “to join the greater majority” in some realm of which the population must be increasing at a fearful rate. “O Earth! art thou not weary of thy graves?” And to the Aryan mind, there is something repellent and horrible about the prospect of becoming a mere unit in some vast proletarian mass, packed together in some afterlife, like bees in a hive or Jews in a vast ghetto. To endure after death only to become lost among billions and billions of swarming rabble would be a Hell in itself.

The Aryan mind is natively aristocratic: if life after death is a reward, it must be won by some kind of personal excellence, some achievement, not by the merely passive virtues of a timorous slave. The Classical mind could not conceive of Elysium or the Isles of the Blest as a refuge for a multitude of merely harmless wights: they were reserved for the few who had risen above the herd to make themselves illustrious for courage or wisdom. The Norse Valhalla admitted warriors who had proven themselves in battle under the eyes of the gods, with whom they would dwell until all went forth, foredoomed, to fight the good fight in the last battle and perish in the Götterdämmerung. What happened after death to the villains and knaves, no one cared.

This racial sentiment led naturally to a concept of a selective and limited immortality, most familiar to us from its statement by many of the Stoics (Chrysippus et al., but not Panaetius): the souls of ordinary men evaporate at death, but the souls of men who have attained distinction as heroes or sages endure in some celestial region (most clearly portrayed in the Somnium Scipionis) until the ecpyrosis, the universal conflagration. Thus, in a sense, a man who is highly endowed genetically may create his own limited immortality, i.e., a diuturnal but not eternal existence. One need not remark on the social advantages of a belief that inspires great men to serve their nation and race.

* * *

The most reasonable theory that offers immortality to all is metempsychosis [reincarnation -- Ed.]. It avoids all the absurdities and the repulsive immorality of such cults as Christianity, and, by a doctrine of karman, yields the only rational theodicy. It assumes no childish miracles or divine meddling with the immutable laws of nature, but instead presents itself as natural law that operates uniformly throughout the universe as precisely as do the forces that determine gravity, chemical combinations, or optical phenomena. So plausible and reasonable a doctrine, which cannot be shown to be inconsistent with ascertained facts, naturally appeals to our racial mentality. There is the difficulty, of course, that the reincarnated individual does not remember his previous lives, but it is assumed that his subconscious being persists through all his lives, and it is usually provided that he will at some time remember all his previous lives, at least those in human form, when “the veil of ignorance” drops from his eyes. In many forms of belief in transmigration, one also avoids the embarrassing question why an afterlife is the perquisite of a limited number of species of anthropoids, to the exclusion of mammals, e.g., dogs and horses, that are often morally superior. And, most persuasive of all, one can construct for each individual a neat evolutionary sequence from the lowest forms of organic life to the human, from the lower races to the higher, from the morally mediocre to the morally superior, and then onward to superhuman beings who reside, perhaps, on other planets in the vast universe in which our earth is but an atom. Metempsychosis could be called a psychic Darwinism, the evolution of spiritual species.

* * *

It is possible, of course, to combine the two doctrines, metempsychosis and an Elysium. The most beautiful conception of immortality of which I know, and certainly one that by contrast shows the utter vulgarity of Christian ideas, is set forth in Pindar’s second Olympian: after three or six lives in which a man has lived with strict justice and perfect integrity, he passes beyond the tower of Cronus to the fair realm that cannot be reached by land or sea, where gentle breezes from a placid ocean blow forever on the fields of asphodel. For a description, see Pindar. If the beauty of great poetry can commend a religion, here you have it.

* * *

A radically different and, to us, very strange conception of immortality has been evolved by the Jews. Originally, as is obvious from almost all of the tales in the collection Christians call an “Old Testament,” their racial god, Yahweh, who fought other gods to help them prey on the more civilized nations of the Near East, could do nothing for them at death, and a Jew’s ghost went to a ghastly life-in-death in Sheol, which, of course, is simply the Irkalla of the Babylonians, from whom the Jews took all their cosmogonic myths. This conception, however, attained a fine literary expression in the older parts of the diatribe called Ecclesiastes. When the Jews thought of appropriating the monotheism of the Greek Stoics and thus promoting their Yahweh from a tribal deity to the sole god of the entire world, some Jewish sects took from Egyptian and Zoroastrian cults the notion of a Last Judgement, at which the dead, reassembled and repaired, would pop out of their graves, and pious Jews, thus resurrected and reanimated, would be rewarded with a new life on an earth that had been vastly improved by the butchery of most of the goyim and the enslavement of the rest to their divinely-appointed masters. All this, however, was secondary to the real sense of immortality, which transcends the mythology and is thus felt with equal intensity by the many Jews who are privately or admittedly atheists. As candid Jewish writers explain to us, a Jew feels himself a part of a superorganism, his race, of which the god is merely a personification. His criterion, therefore, is what “is good for the Jewish people,” and his immortality is that of the superorganism of which he is but a small and ephemeral digit. There can be no doubt but that this conception of immortality is innate in the racial mentality, although it escapes the comprehension of our race, for whom an immortality in which the individual, with all of his personal character, thoughts, and memories, does not survive seems a contradiction in terms.

* * *

I need not remark that Christianity is merely a Judaized rifacimento of Zoroastrianism, as is, indeed, symbolized in the well-known myth that the nativity of the avatar of one-third of its god was attended by Zoroastrian priests (Magi). The Zoroastrian-Christian notion of an afterlife is based on the radical religious innovation that imagines a conflict between a good god and an evil god who is the master of all the other gods in the world. A prudent individual will enlist on the side of the good god, since he is certain to be victorious in the end. When a person has professed faith in the good god, his first duty is to weaken the forces of that god’s competitor by seducing (“converting”) the votaries of all gods but his own or slaughtering them in holy wars. He is also obliged to respect most of the rules of conduct that are common to all organized societies and a few peculiar ones in addition. He thus acquires credits in heaven, but contracts debts when he indulges himself in forbidden pleasures. When he dies, his discarnate soul comes to a bridge or gate, where the celestial bookkeeper consults the entries in his ledger and admits the man with a credit balance to heaven, throws debtors into hell, and, according to some accounts, provides a limbo for souls that have just broken even on his books. One of the joys of heaven will be that of delightedly watching the torments that will be inflicted on the luckless debtors and the persons who did not even open an account in the right god’s bank. The other joys are endless idleness, a great attraction for born loafers, who, presumably, will not have their immortality terminated by being bored to death.

* * *

Christianity as we know it must have originally been a cult confined to members of Yahweh’s race, but in the Second Century they began to peddle it to the multi-racial proletariat of the Empire that had been Roman. Although a veneer of talk about Love was added for sentimental women and timid men, the underlying sadism and malice that makes the religion so repugnant is evident in its conception of an afterlife. Admission to heaven is won by an unquestioning and mindless Faith in inherently improbable tales, and the seething proletarian masses that will throng the celestial streets will principally enjoy the bliss of watching for all eternity the sufferings of their betters — the rich, the cultivated, the wise, the learned, the well-born, the aristocrats of birth or intellect, the rulers of nations — who, not having had the unthinking faith of mustard seeds or sparrows, will have inflicted on them, forever and forever, every agony that can be devised by diabolic ingenuity.

Christianity was basically a religion for the proletariat, standing in sharp contrast, for example, to the Norse religion, which was frankly aristocratic: Valhalla was reserved for heroes, and it was only an afterthought that provided for women, even if well-born, the rarely-mentioned Freyja’s Bower. And we must never underestimate the influence of women. In the last days of the decaying Empire, Christianity’s principal competitor was the Mithraic cult, another derivative of Zoroastrianism. That cult, which was no more plausible but was more virile, simply excluded women; and although females could have a cult of their own, that of the Magna Mater Idaea (whose shrine was sometimes conveniently located just across the street), they probably felt themselves the victims of “discrimination” and worked zealously for the cult that, as Anatole France remarked, exalted women by making them a sin.

After the collapse of the Empire in the west, Christianity became useful to ambitious kings in the northern nations. Very few Norse kings were as honorable as Hakon the Good (note the appreciative epithet) of Norway, who, although a Christian in his youth, renounced the alien cult rather than impose it on his subjects. During the critical period, few Norse kings overlooked the advantages of a religion that provided a specious pretext for extending their own power by destroying the independence of the aristocracy. It is also noteworthy that the Christianizing kings introduced the practice of torture, which was and is so repugnant to our racial instincts. There is a long and bloody record of men who were forced by physical torture to become “converted” or who obstinately refused that humiliation and honorably perished amid abominable torments inflicted on them by the monarch’s real or assumed piety: even more moving are the records of men who became Christians to save their sons from being blinded, mutilated, or killed. When one remembers that the pagan hero kills, but never tortures, one has a certain measure of the corruption of morality wrought by the Oriental superstition.

* * *

It is noteworthy that in all meaningful conceptions of immortality, the soul, though perhaps composed of more tenuous matter, is corporeal: it feels bodily pains and pleasures. In every hell that the various religions have invented, the dead suffer physically: darkness, hunger, thirst, wounds, fetters; in some cults, they are roasted in flames or congealed in ice. In every heaven, the fortunate enjoy sensuous pleasures: sight, hearing, balmy climate, beautiful landscapes, choice viands, good conversation, and the like; urban cults provide golden streets and jewelled edifices. The sensuous pleasures may become sensual. There is extant a sepulchral inscription on which the dead man depicted the rewards that he is confident he will enjoy for his righteousness: the sexual organs of, as I remember, thirty-two women. For that matter, if the author of one of the tales in the “New Testament” knew enough Greek to write it correctly, his Christians expected to enjoy the bliss of unlimited promiscuity in their heaven, although our salvation-hucksters naturally think it expedient to claim, as usual, that the words do not mean what they say. (Current tendencies in the churches, however, may make them revert to the literal meaning.)

* * *

Various religions, of which we have mentioned a few, offer conceptions of a life after death that are either more or less plausible than others and more or less attractive. If we abstract from them the fundamental question of the possibility of some kind of afterlife, we can draw no conclusions from the prevalence of a desire to live beyond the natural span of human life. Whenever men hear of anything that pleasures their fancy, they naturally desire it. And they may long for what is in fact unattainable, as in the famous example of Alexander’s pothos. Indeed, they usually do, and, significantly, they commonly long for what is not only physically, but also psychologically, impossible, given their own nature. The common ending of fairy tales, “and they lived happily ever after,” not only implies that the protagonists will never grow old, but also that they, like Christians in their heaven, will be content with an unchanging and static existence.

* * *

No weight can be given to claims by individuals that they sense or feel they are immortal. If we except the Jews, in whom the feeling is probably biological and refers, as we have noticed, to something that is not a personal survival, we cannot dodge the epistemological problem. If there is life after death, the ghost can say to himself, cogito, ergo sum, and thus he will know than an afterlife is possible. But only the dead can know that. The living can never know they will exist after they die. They may try to convince themselves of immortality by reasoning from some reported phenomena, much as some persons now convince themselves that there is life on the hypothetical planets of other stars, and they may attain an emotional state called faith, in which they gratify themselves by assuming the reality of what they like to imagine. Their only “proof” of immortality is Unamuno’s dictum, “Si el alma humana es inmortal, el mundo es bueno; y si no lo es, es malo.” But good and evil do not exist in the physical universe, which is unaffected by human predilections. Reality cannot be deduced from desire: Doch alle Lust will Ewigkeit is certainly true, but proves only that a man who despairs of other possibilities of survival will excogitate (as did some of the ancient Stoics, long before Nietzsche) a theory of die ewige Wiederkehr (which, by the way, is quite sound philosophically, if one postulates that time, like light, is composed of quanta). There can be no knowledge of immortality; only a belief, held with greater or less emotional conviction.

* * *

Since immortality is, by its very nature, unknowable, a belief in it is not irrational per se, as is, for example, belief in racial or other human equality, which is made patently false by everyone’s quotidian observation of reality. To maintain a belief in spite of indubitable evidence to the contrary is a symptom of irrationality; to accept a belief on the basis of fallacious evidence and in the absence of proof that it is false is to err, but not to be irrational. Some persons, for example, believe in an afterlife because numerous individuals claim to have seen or heard ghosts; they are deficient in critical judgement, since they allow neither for the prevalence of fraud, mendacity, and hallucinations, nor for the perturbing influence of their own mammalian fear of death, but they are not irrational in their reasoning from the data they have credulously and imprudently accepted as genuine.

We regard immortality as a superstition because there is no cogent evidence of life after death, and what we know of organic processes and of the power of the human imagination makes any hypothesis that the individual can survive the disintegration of his body extremely improbable. But, at the limit, we cannot conclusively refute the sophistic analogy that just as there are invisible and normally impalpable forces, such as radio waves and subatomic radiation, perceptible only by their effects, so consciousness may be produced by an invisible force that is separable from the biological organism on which it impinges under certain conditions. We may think that highly improbable, but we cannot prove that it is flatly impossible. Like Aristotle, we cannot prove that the psyche or some part of it, such as the power of ratiocination, cannot be more than the functioning of organic life. We can never disprove an hypothesis that is, by its very terms, not subject to empirical verification. But we can be prudent enough not to mistake an unverifiable conjecture for a fact.

* * *

A recent article in Instauration offers an acute and cogent explanation of one of the most drastic and puzzling effects of Christianity on our race and civilization.

The Nordic peoples accepted Christianity for several reasons, of which the most important, in my estimation, was the Bible, which, unlike other mythologies, so simulates an historical record that it seems to be an account of events that actually happened; and if its tales are historical truth, they prove the existence and power of a capricious and ferocious god whom mortals must dread and strive to placate. This god, furthermore, offered to his votaries, under conditions that it was painful but not impossible to meet, an assured and comfortable life after death. Our ancestors naturally desired an afterlife, if it was to be had: who (except a world-weary and over-civilized décadent) would not long to extend his existence far into the future? And the new religion, distasteful as it was in many ways, offered what seemed to be a certain way of attaining what all men desire.

A theory of metempsychosis was not unknown to the Nordics, but it was unsystematic and seems to have provided that a man would be reborn as his own grandson or great-grandson, as obviously did not happen in some observable instances. For this or some other reason, there is no trace of a real faith in reincarnation in our earliest sources. Valhalla was accessible only to heroes who died in battle, and it was no paradise: it was a military encampment of an army that intends to die honorably, fighting for a lost cause. And, for that matter, no man, however valorous, can be certain that he will die in battle. If Norse ladies heard the faint rumor that their souls would dwell in the halls of the Vannic goddess, Freyja, the prospect cannot have pleased them. Everyone knew, furthermore, that the myths were myths, based on no authentic information and subject to alteration, within very wide limits, by the fancy of the skalds, whose songs were poetry, not revelations. Some of the Norse quite frankly admitted they were atheists; the majority believed or thought it likely that Odin, Thor, and the other gods existed, but no one could claim to have any certain and definite knowledge of them, let alone of what might happen to their worshippers after death. There is no evidence of a confidence in any kind of afterlife among the Nordic peoples when the Christian salesmen arrived with what they claimed to be an historical record and a guarantee of immortality — to be had at a price, to be sure, but what would not a man pay not only to survive death but to enter on a life free of the striving, the toil, the sorrow, and the eventual failure of a life on earth? For many, the temptation must have been irresistible.

So much, we may take for granted. The price to be paid for this immortality, however, was conduct that was in many ways unnatural, even inhuman. As the writer in Instauration perspicaciously observes, the alien cult’s doctrine of “original sin” had a certain plausibility in that men are always tempted to violate the code of their society, whatever that may be, and not infrequently do so. But it was enforced by the Aryans’ subconscious sense that, for the sake of obtaining the immortality promised by a god whose existence seemed to be an historical fact, they were betraying and violating their own inner nature by imposing on themselves conduct that their instincts rejected. They thus had a sense of guilt without understanding why. By not sinning in the eyes of the god, they were sinning against themselves. They were biologically guilty.

From this inner discord, the author of the article concludes, — from the subconscious mind’s reaction to the perpetual conflict between the innate nature of a healthy Aryan and the conduct that his superstition requires of him, — comes the maddening sense of guilt that has been for fifteen centuries, and is today, a black and monstrous incubus on the minds of our race.

This explanation seems to me psychologically sound and cogent. The feeling of guilt would have increased proportionally as the new religion began to affect the conduct, as distinct from the superstitions, of the Norse, as it did only gradually. The holy men who sold immortality to the Norse shrewdly concealed from their customers the price that would eventually be demanded. They not only did not try to change the established norms of social conduct, but they even invented miracles to sanction those Nordic standards, e.g., Jesus restored the sight of a blind man so that he could split the skull of the enemy who had insulted him. It was only when Christianity had been firmly established, by fire and sword where necessary, that the religion began gradually and progressively to tighten its noose about our throats, as its dervishes discovered that more and more of the natural conduct of healthy men had been forbidden us by the Jewish god. The Christian concessions to the Aryan ethos were gradually eliminated — some only quite recently — and the subconscious perception of biological guilt was proportionately exacerbated. And the menticidal poison was the more deadly in that its virulence lay below the level of cognition.

This explains much that was puzzling in the history of Europe — and much that is puzzling today. It explains, for example, the frenzy of “Liberals” and “Democrats” as they try, ever more furiously, to impose on their race the Christian myths about “all mankind,” the equality of races, and “one world,” — as they impose on themselves the Christians’ maudlin or malicious doting on whatever is lowly, inferior, debased, deformed, and degenerate. The modern “Liberal” cannot even promise himself that Jesus has reserved for him a spacious condominium in a heavenly metropolis, but as he phrenetically tries to impose Christian superstitions on the world, he knows, at least subconsciously, that he is a member of a superior race that he is betraying in violation of his racial instincts. Hence his frantic sense of guilt; hence the subconscious death-wish of our Christian-dominated people today.

Vicisti, Galilaee?

— August 1980

FacebookTumblrShare


The Price of the Head

$
0
0

A distinguished professor looks at an egregious case of corruption in the academy — corruption that contributed to the deaths of thousands of Americans and the betrayal of a sacred trust.

by Revilo P. Oliver

AT LONG LAST, we have a definitive solution of the Langer Mystery, which has puzzled observers for more than forty years. The historical record can now be cleared, and while the Langer affair was, in itself, only a minor incident, its implications for our present and future are enormous.

Harry Elmer Barnes (pictured) was for more than two decades the most prominent American historian. He was the real founder of what was called the New History, which focused attention on the cultural, social, and intellectual factors that underlie and shape the events of political and military history. He was an authentic Liberal — when he died in 1968, one shrewd observer called him “the Last Liberal.” Like many intelligent and learned men who grew up before 1914, he firmly believed that the increase of scientific and historical knowledge would inevitably produce universal progress, and he even had high hopes of what is called “democracy” in the United States. He held the old belief that the term “the human race” was more than a convenient biological category that embraced several quite different species of anthropoids, and since he did not perceive the innate incompatibility of those species, he dreamed that Progress could abolish war, which he held in great abhorrence as “crime on a larger scale.” He fancied, as did many Liberals when our race dominated the entire globe, that the elimination of war would produce a “decent world order,” in which, presumably, lions and wolves would frisk in happy coöperation with lambs and jackasses.

That Barnes shared the Utopianism of his generation cannot be denied, and that fact adds a touch of irony to the present story. His roseate conception of human nature, coupled with his understanding of what the once-honored Constitution implies and requires, led him to champion ardently various social “rights” and reforms that made ignorant patriots denounce him as a Communist, and the slander was enthusiastically promoted by the professional mystery-mongers, who felt that his insistence on human reason and the primacy of ascertained fact endangered their business. During his prominence as an historian, Barnes was one of the men whom emotional “conservatives” most feared, both in the 1920s and after he naïvely became an apologist for what cunning politicians called a “New Deal.”

Barnes was an honest man and a scholar. He believed that it was the function and duty of an historian to establish the facts of what had actually happened. He therefore took the lead in the historical writing that dissipated the mephitic cloud of falsehoods that had been used to stampede the United States into the European catastrophe that is called the First World War. He effectively demolished the hokum about “German war guilt” and “atrocities” that had been expertly manufactured by Lord Bryce and the professional liars in his employ, of whom the most talented was Arnold Toynbee, who later attained distinction as the author of a prolix and vaporous Study of History. Needless to say, Lord Bryce’s faked photographs and rhetorical rodomontade served as a model for the more inept efforts of American liars, including both the malodorous Creel Committee, financed by the very taxpayers it brainwashed, and the innumerable hacks of journalism, always ready to earn a fast buck by intellectual and moral prostitution. After Barnes and his disciples had exposed that criminal conspiracy, no rational man could any longer be ignorant of the causes of a national insanity that had been called a “war to end wars” by the babbler whom our domestic enemies had boosted into the White House.

William Leonard Langer

One of Barnes’ friends, protégés, and collaborators in the “Revisionism” that established the facts about the First World War was a younger man, William Leonard Langer. Barnes helped him attain his first professorial appointment, found publishers for his books, and praised him in print as the ablest American scholar of the diplomatic history of modern Europe. Barnes contributed greatly to, perhaps really made possible, Langer’s eventual ascent to the American Olympus, a professorship at Harvard.

At Harvard, Langer attained both eminence and popularity as a “Revisionist” historian and able lecturer, taking an objective and realistic view of recent history. But men who were at Harvard whether as colleagues or students, began to notice a strange and inexplicable change in Langer late in 1936. At first subtly and then ever more openly, the objective historian and keen critic of Woodrow Wilson’s purulent propaganda was transformed into a strident propagandist who, as unscrupulously as any member of the ill-famed Creel Committee, was whooping it up for another “war to end wars” and another insane Crusade against Germany, this time to punish the Germans for trying to have a country of their own, not under Jewish management. Langer, to be sure, never publicly endorsed the glorious plan formulated by Theodore N. Kaufman in his Germany Must Perish!, published before the great War Criminal in the White House had contrived open American participation in the war he had stealthily incited in Europe in collaboration with a British traitor named Winston Churchill. Kaufman proclaimed a “Sacred Purpose” to have all German men and all German women sexually mutilated so that the sterilized animals could not reproduce and the wicked race that did not venerate God’s People would thus be shortly annihilated. Langer did not commit himself to that idealistic scheme, but he yelled for a “righteous” war against the Germans, about whom he shamelessly lied.

After the disaster he had promoted had fallen on Germany, France, once-Great Britain, all of Europe, and the whole of the civilized world, Langer was a leader of the campaign to blot out forever the historical facts and to prevent the American people from ever discovering how they had been used by their implacable enemies. With an obscure collaborator, Langer published, among other things, The World Crisis and American Foreign Policy, which is as dishonest a work as was ever published by a man who once had a reputation for scholarly integrity. With sleazy sophistries and brazen lies, he tried to whitewash and sanctify our great War Criminal, and to institutionalize in our hapless land the techniques so ably and prophetically described by George Orwell in his 1984.

What is even more significant, Langer was one of the chief promoters of the campaign of filthy intrigue and vicious defamation that eventually closed to his whilom patron and benefactor all the normal channels of publication, so that Barnes was first forced to place Perpetual War for Perpetual Peace with a small and struggling firm in Idaho, and eventually to resort to small booklets printed at his own expense to publish the indisputable facts about the treason against the United States and against Western Civilization that precipitated the calamity of 1939-1945 and what a judicious observer has justly called the Suicide of the West. This act of blackest ingratitude, for which Langer even used his prestige as President of the American Historical Association in 1957, coupled with his metamorphosis from an historian to a professional liar, made the more odious by his imitation of the methods of scholarship, has long been known as the Langer Mystery. What happened?

Gratitude, we are told by the well-known maxim, is a lively anticipation of future favors, and no doubt Langer, safely planted on the Olympian heights of Harvard, had no further need of Barnes’ help. But despite that cynical maxim, there is — or was — in our race an innate sense that when benefits are conferred, they create an obligation. That feeling is a peculiarity of our race, although few have pondered the significant observation of Sir Richard Burton (in his Al-Madinah and Meccah) that there is no word for gratitude in the languages of the Middle East that he knew, since the very concept is alien to the mentality of the Semitic and mongrelized peoples of that region, although they have, of course, their own norms of conduct. Our race, however, once believed, and doubtless some of us still believe, that a decent man feels an obligation to friends who have helped him and should not stab them in the back whenever it is convenient or profitable to do so. Langer was, on the record, a member of our race. He had the manners of a gentleman and had grown up in a time in which the code of gentlemen was still respected. He would not have violated that code lightly and from mere caprice.

The crucial period is 1936-1939. By the time the Japanese were induced to destroy the American fleet at Pearl Harbor, Langer had committed himself irretrievably. He became a power in the odd outfit that the legitimate intelligence agencies called the “Office of Soviet Stooges,” and after the catastrophe, he moved up into the State Department, the C.I.A. and various lush committees to “advise” the President and the top echelon of the Council on Foreign Relations. When a man has joined the pirates, there is no turning back, and self-preservation, if nothing else, led him to the conception of history that was openly stated by Professor Eric Goldman, the ranking Professor of History in Princeton University (as quoted by Professor James J. Martin in his section of Harry Elmer Barnes, Colorado Springs, Ralph Myles, Inc., 1968). Langer was never so explicit and candid as Professor Goldman, who claimed that he and “most historians” regarded history as a “weapon” to be used for “determining people’s ideas and attitudes.” History, in other words, is just a device to be used by well-paid boobherds to drive the American cattle in bovine content to their pastures or to the abattoir.

But let us go back to 1936, three years before the Crusade Against the West began in Europe. What happened in Langer’s mind? Is it conceivable that a man who had studied and analyzed the foul propaganda of lies and forgery produced in 1914–1918 could have been fooled by the even cruder and less credible hogwash administered to the Americans to prepare them for a new Crusade Against Civilization that had been secretly planned even then? Was it blackmail for some secret peccadillo or vice? Did some personal sorrow or misfortune make the cogs slip in a previously efficient intellect? Had he perhaps decided that the future so vividly portrayed by George Orwell was inevitable eleven years before Orwell’s book was published? Leaders of the “America First” movement were puzzled when they found that their most formidable opposition, at least in the northeastern part of this country, came from Langer and other war-mongers, who were howling like Apaches from the intellectual mountain-top, where men eminent for scholarship were performing scalp-dances. There was much conjecture, then and ever since, but no solution of the puzzle.

That has now been provided by a reader of Instauration who informs us that he was a friend of George Sylvester Viereck, a talented man of letters who suffered much for his efforts to prevent the stampeding of the American cattle in 1917 and again in 1941. Viereck told him that he had been summoned to the White House in the late 1930s, where he was confronted by Roosevelt and his flunky, Fulton Oursler, who urged him to change his attitude toward the “European situation,” since it would be very profitable to do so. At the height of the discussion, Oursler asked Viereck why he was being difficult. “After all,” Oursler said, “Langer took $75,000,” and intimated that it was unreasonable to expect much more than a Harvard Professor. To the amazement of Roosevelt and his flunky, Viereck refused to be bought at any price, so the tyrant had him thrown into jail for four years illegally, where he was subjected to all the horrors described in his Men into Beasts.

So now the Langer Mystery is solved at last. The sum of $75,000 in the partly debased currency of that time was the equivalent of at least half a million dollars today — the equivalent indeed of $1,400,000, if one computes according to a gold standard. Harvard men will be pleased to learn that Harvard professors commanded top prices on the auction block at that time. And young academicians of today will be sullen when they reflect that they sell their intellectual integrity for no more than a pat on the head from their dean and a chance of getting a handout of a few thousand dollars from some “foundation” for “research” and all the bother of manufacturing a book in some approach to correct English.

As an individual, Langer is of little importance. His books will soon be superseded and he forgotten. But judicious observers will see in the incident a foreshadowing of the governmental corruption of scholarship and science that so dismayed Norbert Wiener (I Am a Mathematician) when he encountered scientists who “intrigued and lied” for a fast buck.

Not long ago the head of what should be a strictly scientific department in one of the major universities commented on the odd (and ominous) phenomenon that persons who can claim to be scientists on the basis of the technical training that won them the degree of Ph.D. are now found certifying the authenticity of the painted rag that is called the “Turin Shroud” or adducing “scientific” arguments to support hoaxes about the “paranormal” or an antiquated religiosity. “You can hire a scientist [sic],” he said, “to prove anything.” He did not adduce himself as proof of his generalization, but he did boast of his cleverness in confining his own research to areas in which the results would not perturb the Establishment or any vociferous gang of shyster-led fanatics.

If such is indeed the status of science and scholarship in our darkling age, Send not to ask for whom the bell tolls.

– March, 1980

FacebookTumblrShare

Can ‘Liberals’ Be Educated?

$
0
0

An important question is given a humorous treatment by one of the greatest scholars and wits America has ever produced.

by Revilo P. Oliver (pictured)

Text of an address to the assembled Citizens’ Councils of America in Chattanooga on January 7, 1966. A recording of this speech is also available.

I HAVE BEEN ASKED to discuss with you tonight the grave social and biological problem presented by that noisy band of persons who currently call themselves “liberal intellectuals.” It is not a new problem. The contemporary specimens have inherited the whole of their little stock of phrases and notions, which they are pleased to call “ideas,” from their predecessors in the 18th Century, when they called themselves philosophes since France was the country in which they were then making the most noise. But they represent a biological tendency which you can trace back historically until you see that it is much older than civilization itself.

That there may be no misunderstanding, let me make it clear that tonight I shall consistently use the word “intellectual” within quotation marks as the designation that a group of persons have given themselves. I shall not use the word as a common noun with its correct English meaning. If we used the word in that sense, we could do little more than agree with Ayn Rand, who, in a recent book, says quite bluntly:

“Our present state of cultural disintegration is not maintained and prolonged by intellectuals as such, but by the fact that we haven’t any. The majority of those who pose as ‘intellectuals’ today are frightened zombies, posturing in a vacuum of their own making…. The key to their souls is their longing for the effortless, irresponsible, automatic consciousness of an animal. They dread the necessity, the risk, and the responsibility of rational cognition.”

So tonight we shall talk about “intellectuals.”

The problem, however, is particularly urgent today. It concerns all of us. As we all know, the Communist takeover of the United States, now in progress, would have been impossible, had not the self-styled “intellectuals” done so much of the Conspiracy’s work for it. But Bolshevism is a subject that we cannot consider tonight, for I must limit myself strictly to “liberal intellectuals” as distinct from members of the International Conspiracy, although I admit that in many cases it is very difficult to tell the difference.

We must all cope with “intellectuals’ every day, but I particularly hope that the suggestions that I am going to offer may be useful to those members of this audience who are most besieged and harassed.

One of the chief reasons why I permit myself to hope that our nation may yet survive and have a future is the fact that among the hordes that swarm over college campuses these days there is a considerable number — even a large number — of students …who, amid many obstacles and difficulties, are trying to ascertain for themselves the nature of the world in which they live. Every campus, of course, also has its rabble of young “liberals,” who are forever making a din as they “demonstrate” for “world peash,” “snivel rights,” and the like, and who, if we may judge from their appearance and their yammering, are as afraid of war as they are of soap.

I am sure that every student here present fully understands the importance of staying on the good side of the young “intellectuals” — I mean the windward side, of course.

The student’s real difficulty arises from the fact that the self-styled “liberal intellectuals,” by methods described in the two books (Keynes At Harvard and The Great Deceit) published by the Veritas Foundation, have attained a stranglehold on American education, and very few college students can escape the ministrations of the “liberal” professor, who urges or requires them to follow him down the rabbit hole or behind the looking glass into the Wonderland in which “intellectuals” live, and in which the hapless student must emulate the White Queen, who, you will remember, was able, with just a little practice, to believe six impossible things before breakfast every morning.

Now, a serious examination of the problem of “liberal intellectuals” must, I believe, begin with recognition of one fundamental fact — that we are dealing with the phenomenon that is know in biology as symbiosis. In other words, we are examining not one species, but two, that are interdependent, just as in the example of symbiosis that will come to everyone’s mind: Many species of ants maintain aphids in their nests, and in such an arrangement, the ants could not live without the aphids nor the aphids without the ants.

As I have said, I consider this symbiosis as the fundamental fact in our problem tonight, so let me illustrate it with two or three examples that will make it clear.

In the second half of the 19th Century lived a distinguished French mathematician, Professor Michel Chasles. He was the author of a number of treatises that you will find cited in any reasonably complete work on geometrical theory, prisms, or conic sections. He developed a method of analytical geometry independent of the calculus, and his treatise on the displacement of solids is regarded as a mathematical classic. He was a member of the French Academie des Sciences, which means that he was recognized as one of the 66 best scientific minds in all France, and he was furthermore the recipient of the highest honor that the Royal Society of London could bestow.

Now Professor Chasles was quite wealthy, and one day there came to him an enterprising young intellectual named Vrain-Lucas, who was — he said — a specialist in finding old documents, particularly autographs. He sold the good professor an original letter which proved that Descartes had anticipated all the discoveries of Newton. Professor Chasles was elated to be the possessor of a document of such vast significance in the history of science, and his appetite was whetted for more. So he made Vrain-Lucas promise to bring to him all his sensational finds. Vrain-Lucas did; he supplied remarkable documents, first, one at a time, then by the dozen, and then by the score.

In a few years, M. Chasles had a much smaller balance at his bankers, but he owned a collection of treasures unmatched in the world: unique documents, almost all of them autographs, written by the great figures of history. He had original letters by Pascal, by Montaigne, by Amerigo Vespucci, by Charlemagne, by St. Jerome, by Plato, by Socrates, and by many others. It would be hard to say which item in his collection of more than 600 letters was the most remarkable, but my favorite is the autographic love-letter written by Cleopatra to Julius Caesar — a letter that Cleopatra wrote with her own fair hand — with a steel pen — on rag paper — in 16th-Century French!

Now it may not be fair to single out the French mathematician from among the thousands of men like him, but just the same, if I had anything to do with running a college, I would see to it that a statue of Professor Chasles stood at the gates as a reminder of what education can do for a man.

If you ask which was the “intellectual,” Professor Chasles or Vrain-Lucas, the answer, of course, is both of them. They are complementary types, like the yin and yang in the Chinese monogram, and one could scarcely exist without the other. One, indeed, is to a large extent the cause of the other.

Our race always has been, and probably always will be, afflicted with well-meaning people, usually well-educated and sometimes brilliant, who simply cannot keep their imaginations under control. They are born to be the dupes of any scoundrel or adventurer who takes the trouble to put out a little bait for them, and they are often so generous that they do more than half his work for him and practically dupe themselves.

Many of you, I am sure, have read the Memoirs of Casanova, who was an intellectual in his day and wrote a Utopia, the Icosameron, in which he shows how easy it would be for us to have One World chock full of “social justice.” If you have read the Memoirs you will recall the once celebrated Madame d’Urfé, who was not the object of one of Casanova’s rather commonplace seductions, but instead the principal source of his income for a large part of his career.

Madame d’Urfé, whom Casanova met when she was fairly well along in years, was one of the wealthiest and most brilliant women in France. She was not only learned in the usual sense, but she was a chemist of some skill, had installed an elaborate laboratory in her home, and is credited with the invention of a laboratory furnace which would automatically maintain a relatively constant temperature for many days.

Now Casanova, who was skilled in cabalistic hocus-pocus, admits quite frankly that he set out to delude Mme. d’Urfé, justifying himself, you will remember, with the plea that if he hadn’t fleeced the old fool, someone else would have got her money. And I think he is telling the truth when he tells us that she herself dreamed up the project for which she lavished so much money on him and which involved him in a whole series of ludicrous adventures.

Mme. d’Urfé was tired of being a woman, and she insisted that Casanova make a man of her. She firmly believed that that was possible, because she had the same superstitious faith in the wonders of science that we see among our contemporaries, and, of course, she eventually killed herself with an overdose of the drugs intended to hasten the wondrous transformation.

We may think her a fool for having believed that — but was it, after all, much more fantastic, much more contrary to the ascertained and obvious facts of nature, much more irrational than the tommyrot about “noble savages,” brotherhood, equality, world courts, and the like that some of her contemporaries — Rousseau, Helvetius, Saint-Pierre, and their kind — were busily peddling to persons as credulous as she?

If Mme. d’Urfé in the 18th Century seems a little remote to you, let me give you another example, which will incidentally show how closely that period is linked to the present. When I was in my teens, I knew an amiable lady who was a graduate of one of the best-known women’s colleges and, at the time that I knew her, the director of a small library. She was, on the whole, well educated and quite rational, although from time to time her eyes would take on the glazed look that is typical of “liberals” and she would chatter about the “unity of mankind,” “world peace,” and similar pish-posh. I was really taken aback one day when she confided in me that she was a member of an international order of big-brained females headed by the Comte de Saint-Germain, who, she assured me, was still alive and directed the order from his chateau in Hungary, where he spent his time thinking Big Thoughts.

Let me remind you who the famous Comte de Saint-Germain was. Of course, his name was not Saint-Germain and he was not a count. His real identity is unknown; what little can be discovered of his back trail leads to Poland, Germany, and Portugal, but it is not known in which country he was born. Neither is it known precisely what his racket was, for, unlike Casanova, he was not an ordinary swindler. One theory is that he was an espionage agent in the pay of Catherine the Great of Russia.

At all events, he was supplied with evidently unlimited funds from some mysterious source, and when he turned up in Paris in 1748 as the Comte de Saint-Germain, he quickly became one of the most influential men in France, an adviser to Louis XV, and the darling of all the “intellectuals.”

He had many charms. He was, for example, the perfect dinner guest. For one thing, he never ate anything. He had, you see, made a great scientific discovery, and extracted the vital essence directly from the atmosphere. For another thing, he was such an interesting conversationalist he could, for example, tell you all about the Crucifixion of Christ, at which he had been present. He was, you see, 2,000 years old, and explained that he was so well preserved for his age because, in addition to living on air, he took every 20 years a spoonful of colorless liquid that rejuvenated him for another 20 years. Of course, the “intellectuals” had no difficulty believing such things.

The Comte de Saint-Germain had quite a career, but finally in 1784, presumably at the ripe old age of 2000-plus, he died and was buried in Schleswig.

So you will see why I was a little startled when the lady told me that her society was headed by an individual who for 150 years had been in the good earth of Schleswig sprouting — well, not daisies, I’m sure, but perhaps poison ivy. So I ventured to suggest that the Comte de Saint-Germain was probably in no condition to think Big Thoughts.

But the lady was most indignant at my crass skepticism, and proceeded to prove me wrong. Members of her society had the great privilege of sending $100 to the Count in Hungary and receiving in return a personal letter of advice concerning the care and feeding of their souls.

She had sent the $100 — which, of course, was the equivalent of about $400 or $500 today — and she had the letter. It was, as I remember, about 25 pages long. It had been produced by a process similar to mimeographing, with blank spaces on the first and last pages in which the name of the addressee was inserted with a matching typewriter.

The contents of the letter were, as one would expect, the old drivel about “awakening higher consciousness” and the sky-pie that would be available to everyone as soon as everyone “got in tune with the infinite.” But the envelope bore an Hungarian postmark, and the letter was signed, “Comte de Saint-Germain.” And that, you see, proved it. The old boy was still going strong and presumably good for another 2,000 years, at least.

I don’t know whether the good lady’s secret society of super-minds is still operating, but there are plenty like it. In 1943, for example, a committee of the California Legislature stumbled on a weird organization called Mankind United, which supported an even more wonderful subsidiary called the Universal Institute for Research and Administration.

Now Mankind United had the usual noble purposes: it was working for the “brotherhood of man,” “equal living conditions for all peoples,” “equality of all races and creeds,” “world government,” and “world peace.” It was working desperately to save the human race from annihilation by a horrible new instrument of warfare that could exterminate one billion people in the twinkling of an eye. And, to cap it all, Mankind United was going to conduct a “Crusade against Poverty.”

In other words, you see, Mankind United put out all the stale old sucker-bait that attracts do-gooders as infallibly as cheese brings a mouse to a trap. Mice never learn, of course, but then mice, so far as I know, never pose as “intellectuals” either.

Mankind United was remarkable in other ways. According to its official report, it had a membership of 176,000,000 men and women. Yes, 176,000,000 — but remember that that is their figure, not mine, and I cannot guarantee that there wasn’t a mistake in the arithmetic some place. But in addition to this large human membership, Mankind United, through the Universal Institute for Research, enlisted the cooperation of a race of little men with metal heads who live in the hollow center of the earth and produce earthquakes whenever they feel like shaking things up a bit on the surface.

The identifiable head of this great society was known to the Faithful as “The Voice.” He modestly claimed that he floated around the earth just by thinking himself wherever he wanted to be. Thus he could make if from an ocean liner in mid-Atlantic to San Francisco in just seven minutes flat, incidentally thinking his luggage through space along with himself to avoid a delay at Customs. When The Voice was located in a luxurious apartment in San Francisco, he gave the name of Arthur Lober Bell, but added that he had so many names he couldn’t be quite sure of that. On oath before the California Committee on Un-American Activities, he swore that he wasn’t all there. His organization, you see, had so much business in so many parts of the world that he just had to be in several places at the same time. Obviously, therefore, all of him couldn’t be in any one place at one time. Logical, you see; you can’t dispute that reasoning.

The California Committee was able to locate only a few thousand of Mankind United’s 176,000,000 members. But here is the really significant thing. The membership included a very considerable number of college professors, teachers, physicians, lawyers, and other individuals who had been certified as literate by what are politely called institutions of higher learning. One of the most dedicated members was a full professor at the University of California, who had evidently resolved to devote his life to promoting “One World” through Mankind United — in cooperation, of course, with the great race of little men with metal heads downstairs. He doubtless reasoned that a metal head must contain a perfect thinking machine, especially if it had ball-bearings in it.

Now I have not mentioned these four examples, out of the many hundreds that could be cited, merely to amuse you. I intended them to illustrate the principle of symbiosis. The phenomenon that is called “liberal intellectualism” depends on the conjunction of two distinct species, the intellectual sucker and the intellectual shyster. Of course, in all societies there is a copious supply of both species. The late P. T. Barnum used to utter the philosophic dictum that a sucker was born every minute, but, as we all know, since Barnum’s day the birth rate has increased enormously.

This symbiosis, as I have said, antedates civilization and all recorded history. Dr. Harry Wright, in his recent anthropological study of witchcraft among the lower forms of human life today, made a sagacious and telling observation. He studied the operations of the shamans, fetish-men, and witch-doctors among the sub-humans who now revel, on your money, in the big glass cage in New York City that is called the “United Nations.”

The witch-doctors, as you would expect, are brutish things. They make themselves impressive by smearing themselves with elephant dung or by wearing a human shinbone in their knotted and greasy hair. They are stupid, but not quite so stupid as the savages among whom they flourish.

A typical operation, as witnessed by Dr. Wright, is this: A savage who thinks he has an ache comes to the witch-doctor, who, after collecting his fee in advance, applies his mouth to the affected part and sucks out the evil spirit, which he then visibly spits out in the form of dead grasshoppers, pieces of wood, or something like that.

Of course, the witch-doctor places those oddments in his mouth before beginning the ceremony, and must therefore know what he is doing. Therefore, says Dr. Wright, in relation to the society in which he lives, the witch-doctor is “an intellectual living by his wits.”

Incidentally, we probably should not be so supercilious abut the ignorant savages who are swindled with dead grasshoppers. Not long ago the malodorous Department of Heath, Education, and Welfare, which siphons five billion dollars from the pockets of the Americans suckers every year, used some of that money to send one of its specialists to Africa to scatter the blossoms of “mental health” among the fuzzie-wuzzies. This expert held the degree of Doctor of Philosophy from a reputed American university, and he was a practitioner of one of our most lucrative forms of mumbo-jumbo, the kind invented by Sigmund Freud.

Now the only thing that is remarkable about that is that the Department of Heath, Education, and Welfare was so indiscreet as to print in its official publication, Public Heath Reports for July 1959, a report from its expert head-shrinker out in the Sudan, in which that expert boasted that he was working in harmonious cooperation with the local witch-doctors and that they were having fun referring “patients” back and forth. Well, why not? They were all running the same kind of racket. But really Dr. Freud’s apostle should have known better than to admit it in public.

But now let us return from this digression to the four random examples of symbiosis that I gave you a few minutes ago. You noted, I am sure, that lucrative swindles, covering two centuries in time, used the same kind of sucker-bait to trap educated nincompoops. That immediately raises the question of how it is possible for such antiquated frauds to be peddled even in academic communities, which still contain a very considerable number of scholars, who, defying the precepts and examples set by John Dewey and his kind, still believe in truth and intellectual integrity. The answer, of course, is the vast power that the “intellectuals” have attained and ruthlessly exert. Consider for a moment a typical example.

Eight or nine years ago, an American scholar, Mathurin Dondo, wrote, on the basis of a great deal of research in French archives, a biography of Henri de Saint-Simon, who is generally regarded as the founder of modern Socialism.

Now Professor Dondo conscientiously and accurately reported the evidence, and he showed us what kind of man Saint-Simon was. He was, to put it briefly, a pathological liar who seems never to have told the truth about anything when he could possibly avoid it. He was an unprincipled opportunist who lived under every government in France from the ancien régime to the Restoration and, more agile in conscience that the Vicar of Bray, he proclaimed that each new government was the realization of his long-cherished ideals — and went on proclaiming it so long as he had a prospect of getting regular handouts from the treasury.

He was a débauché, given to abuse of alcohol, narcotics, and women; and while we may pardon men for almost any sensuality, our stomachs must turn at the hypocrite who makes his vices odious by claiming that his debauches are the result of a high-minded urge to do sociological research.

Saint-Simon was from the first either a conscious fraud or subject to hallucinations, for he used to go into dark rooms and hold long conversations with Charlemagne, who, he said, was his ancestor. Saint-Simon had wonderful revelations in the dark room, reporting, among other things, that Charlemagne’s ghost had joyfully recognized in Saint-Simon the greatest philosopher of the modern world.

Saint-Simon was also a resourceful man with a fine sense of social values: After he had talked a wealthy business man into endowing him with an annual pension, he went on to seduce or compromise that man’s wife and so increase his income by levying secret blackmail on her.

All this — and more — Professor Dondo reports in his book. But at this point he comes up against the pet superstitions of our contemporary “intellectuals.” For 150 years ago Saint-Simon, while extracting fast bucks from boobs — pardon me, while extracting fast francs from humanitarians — put out a lot of bunk that is still fashionable stock-in-trade. He denounced “colonialism” and said that it was the duty of prosperous nations to provide technical and financial assistance to “underdeveloped countries” so as to industrialize the whole world and make everyone as happy as larks.

He proved how awfully simple it was to abolish poverty everywhere by applying “science” to the twin problems of raising everyone’s standard of living and organizing “social justice” everywhere to ensure world peace. He proved conclusively that by 1814 modern weapons had become so destructive that war was “unthinkable,” and he was a vociferous apostle of a “United Nations” to replace war with “world cooperation.” This stale old nonsense, of course, is still the stock-in-trade of the Liberal Establishment, which hasn’t had a new idea, just as it hasn’t learned anything, in 150 years. So what is a biographer of Saint-Simon to do? I quote verbatim from Professor Dondo’s conclusion:

“Saint-Simon, profligate, impulsive, irrational, a plaything of his sensuous whims, victim of his delusions…belonged to the class of eccentric, unbalanced, unstable individuals from whom are recruited poets, reformers, founders of religions. The world’s… salvation comes from the Saint-Simons.”

There you have it, ladies and gentlemen. You have a serious scholar — who, I suspect, knows better — telling you by implication that ethical responsibility and simple honesty, reason and even the ability to distinguish between reality and hallucination, are merely the trammels of earthbound mortals, petty standards that must not be applied to anyone who has contracted — or says that he has contracted — a sanctifying itch to save the world. You have a responsible scholar telling you expressly that the world’s salvation comes from whims, irrationality, and delusions.

You also have an open confession of the intellectual bankruptcy of so-called “liberalism.” It is hard to take the peddlers of such trumpery seriously, so long as one regards them as the merchants of ideas. “Intellectuals” such as Professor Chasles and Mme. d’Urfé, such as Vrain-Lucas and Casanova and even Saint-Simon, seem, on the whole, harmless, and we may even feel grateful to them for supplying us with many of the funniest true stories in the world. If it were merely a question of ideas, we could afford to sit back and laugh at the motley carnival of freaks and charlatans that has been touring our world for two centuries and relieving the yokels of their pocket money. If it were merely a question of ideas, such mountebanks could not have seriously disturbed the order and stability of the Western world.

Obviously, we must look beyond the self-styled “intellectuals” so formidable, and here again we find our clearest illustration in the 18th Century. On the first of May, 1776, an elaborate criminal conspiracy was organized by a diseased degenerate named Adam Weishaupt, who was Professor of Law — Canon Law, if you please — in the University of Ingolstadt. The conspiracy was a secret society whose members were known as the Perfektibilisten although they are also called Illuminati — a term that we may use so long as we remember that it was also applied to other groups.

Weishaupt’s conspiracy is one about which we know a good deal, because in 1786 the Bavarian government raided one of the local headquarters, seized the files, and published them. The volumes of this publication are now rare, but there are several copies in North America, including one in the Library of Congress.

The purpose of Weishaupt’s conspiracy, as explicitly stated by himself in writing and accepted by his fellows in the inner circle of the organization, was, quite simply, conquest of the world by the destruction of civilization, including specifically in its program such items as the abolition of private property, the abolition of national governments, the abolition of all morality, and the abolition of Christianity and, indeed, of all religion.

Weishaupt’s organization, however, was modeled on the old order of Assassins, which gave to our language that significant word, and was accordingly divided into grades or degrees of initiation. All members were bound by stringent oaths and threats of death to both secrecy and blind obedience to all orders that came to them from above, but each grade or degree had its own doctrine. The real purposes of the order were concealed completely from neophytes, and revealed only to those who had ascended through the preparatory degrees to the inner circle — and promotion from one degree to another was, of course, available only to those who evinced a capacity for progressing at least a stage or two toward the insane nihilism of the inner circle. The rest were kept, of course, in lower grades proportionate to their capacities. As Weishaupt wrote to his colleagues, urging more intensive recruiting of neophytes:

“These good people swell our numbers and fill our money-box; set yourselves to work; these gentlemen must be made to nibble at the bait…. But this sort of people must always be made to believe that the grade they have reached is the last.”

Thus it was that a conspiracy for the destruction of all European nations was able to enlist among its members some of the reigning princes of Germany, and a conspiracy for the abolition of Christianity was able to enlist pious Christians. The latter Weishaupt regarded as the best joke of all. He wrote:

“The most wonderful thing of all is that the distinguished Lutheran and Calvinist theologians who belong to our Order really believe that they see in it the true and genuine mind of the Christian religion. Is there anything that you cannot make men believe?”

The Bavarian branch of the Illuminati was suppressed, at least temporarily, in 1786, but the Bavarian government naturally could do nothing about the branches in other countries, and these preserved their secrets intact.

I am not here concerned with any of the attempts that have been made to sketch the later history of the conspiracy. I am interested only in the ascertained facts attested by the published documents, and in these primarily as an illustration of phenomena that we may expect to find repeated many times in our own society. Weishaupt’s Illuminati provide us with a perfect working model of conspiratorial activity among “intellectuals,” show how easy it is for adroit criminals to enlist and manipulate educated suckers, and, above all, bring us face to face with the highly distasteful fact that mankind does produce criminals like Weishaupt and his confederates in the inner circle.

All of these are important points, and each would repay detailed examination. In the activities of our so-called “intellectuals” we see time after time clear indications of cohesiveness and a coordination of efforts that strongly suggests conspiratorial, that is to say central, direction. If, for example, you examine the carefully documented publication of the Veritas Foundation, Keynes At Harvard, you cannot escape the authors’ conclusion that “Keynesiansm is not an economic theory. It is a weapon of political conspiracy.” And you cannot fail to see that the Fabian Socialists have “used the [conspiratorial] techniques of the Communist Party…with the obvious intention of destroying…the [American] Constitution.”

Now without attempting to decide at this time whether the Fabian Socialists are a subsidiary of the Communist conspiracy or an independent group that happens to be working for virtually the same ends, we must note the important point that it operates as a conspiracy and ask ourselves whether this coordination of effort can be adequately explained in terms of some blind instinct, such as that which sets a colony of termites to work in harmonious cooperation for the destruction of a house, or whether it can be explained in terms of some preliminary training, such as that which enables a pack of well-trained collies to drive herds of sheep through complicated routes, or whether it presupposes conscious direction from day to day and therefore a secret organization of some kind, formal or informal.

This is an important question, for we see the same kind of phenomenon, less obvious, perhaps, but distinctly perceptible, in almost all areas of activity of our “intellectuals.” They are influential, not as individuals, but as gangs operating for the same general ends, usually with a high degree of coordination. And this coordination becomes really remarkable when it is observed in matters that do not affect an obvious common interest.

Under modern conditions, for example, it may be only natural for a swarm of so-called educators to cooperate perfectly in hunting down their common prey, the taxpayers, and to attack viciously anyone who disturbs them as they sink their probosces deeper and deeper, year after year — but what conceivable common interest could they have in abolishing the House Committee on Un-American Activities? What envisaged profit could cause a state-wide gang to turn like a wolf-pack on a superintendent of schools who sponsored a speaker who spoke unkindly of the Communist conspiracy? Why should one of these packs, as happened in Wisconsin last year, turn on a professor of education and hunt him out of the academic world because he spoke respectfully of the American Constitution and dared to suggest that teachers of American history really ought to read it sometime? How could such a view diminish their annual take from the exploited and enslaved taxpayers of Wisconsin?

I greatly fear that the “intellectuals” shysters are so well organized in their many branches that they, whether they all know it or not, are tentacles of a single octopus and therefore subject to a single central control. And, in any case, you can’t hope to educate the shysters; they already know what they are doing. They at least know that they are witch-doctors living by their wits and battening on the credulity of the American people.

But what about the “intellectual” suckers, the literate and well-meaning dopes like Professor Chasles and Mme. d’Urfé and the rest? Can they be educated? Is there anything that we can teach them from books or show them by reason and argument to make them less fatally gullible? Or, if that cannot be done, are they at least intelligent enough to learn from experience when they seethat they have been hoaxed?

Some, no doubt. There have been several recent books, by John Dos Passos and Edmund Wilson, for example, by honest “liberal intellectuals” who give most encouraging indications that they are beginning to grow up, now that they are past 60 or 70. But the proportion, I am afraid, is small. I do wish that one of these busy-bodies who are forever making “statistical studies” about nonsense would make a statistical study that would mean something — a statistical study of the capacity of “intellectuals” to learn the obvious.

There is abundant material for dozens of studies of that kind. Here is just one example of what could be determined with some mathematical precision and by the expenditure of much less effort than goes into some learned university studies of, for example, the size of pancake preferred by men as distinct from the size preferred by women.

As we all know now, the international Communist conspiracy, coordinating the efforts of its divisional headquarters in New York, Washington, and Moscow, used your money to install in Cuba, in January, 1959, a notorious Communist agent named Fidel Castro, and started to work immediately to install military and naval bases, including submarine pens and ballistic missiles, 90 miles from our shores. Of course, the Conspiracy through its various outlets, such as the New York Times and other lie-papers, poured out hogwash about “agrarian reformers” and “the George Washington of Cuba.” And it was only to be expected that our “intellectuals,” who had swallowed exactly the same swill a few years before when the United States delivered China to the Communist conspiracy, lapped it up again with relish.

Now, I am not complaining about that. It is true that there was no possible doubt about the fact that Castro was a Communist agent carrying out a Communist operation: In a speech which some of you may have heard, it takes me a full hour to give a condensed résumé of the evidence that was available to everyone before 1959 — all of it on the public record and some of it in the files of every large newspaper — which proved, beyond all peradventure of doubt, that Castro and all of his lieutenants were Bolsheviks. But I not going to say that our “liberals” should have looked at the evidence. As we all know, “intellectuals” are equipped with oversize brains that perpetually fizz with “social ideals,” so perhaps it would not be fair to expect them to find out what they are talking about.

As soon as Castro came to power in Cuba, Mr. Robert Welch and Dr. J. B. Mathews in the pages of American Opinion and, if you will pardon me for mentioning, I, in speeches before the Daughters of the American Revolution and other organizations, pointed out the obvious facts about Castro and the Soviet takeover of Cuba. And you may remember how the “liberal intellectuals” began to shriek and spit at us. But I am not complaining about that.

We all know that “intellectuals” have mighty minds capable of remembering the phrases that the Communists teach them, and so, whenever they are disturbed by facts, they naturally start shrieking “reactionary,” “fascist,” “right-wing extremist,” “racist,” and the like. And one shouldn’t mind their spitting. After all, cats do that, you know. And for that matter, benevolent Nature has equipped another puny creature, the skunk, with a means of making itself important.

So I shall not be so extravagant as to suggest that our “intellectuals” should have learned the obvious in 1958 or 1959 or 1960 or most of 1961, although, of course, the evidence not only about Castro but about the Soviet installation of missiles and other weapons aimed at the United States accumulated day by day. Big minds shouldn’t be bothered with evidence. But here is the point that is worth considering.

During the summer and autumn of 1961 the Communist’s subsidiary called “Fair Play for Cuba,” which, of course, had been thoroughly exposed as a Communist front by that time, sent up smoke-screens for Comrade Fidel on a national scale, using, of course, a great many “liberal intellectuals” in the faculties of our colleges and universities. Those persons went on record publicly as endorsing Castro, guaranteeing that he was a sweet and lovely “democrat” and “social reformer,” and even demanding in some cases that he be given a pipeline direct to the Treasury in Washington. As I say, these people went on record publicly, signing manifestos and inserting full-page advertisements in newspapers. In some universities, as many as 300 individuals connected with the faculty or administration went on record in that way. The total throughout the country must be several thousand.

Now undoubtedly the organizers of those manifestos and some of the signers knew very well what they were doing. They said to one another, “We have got to keep those American boobs quiet until the Soviet bases are all completed; as soon as that is done, we’ll say “Oops, they’re Communists after all in Cuba,” and we’ll run out and scare the boobs by yelling “atomic holocaust,” “annihilation of mankind,” “negotiated peace,” and “better red than dead.”

But it is only charitable to suppose that the majority of the signers of those manifestos were just intellectual suckers who actually believed the tripe to which they affixed their names.

Now, as you may remember, in December 1961, sweet Fidel made monkeys out of those supermen by going on the radio and boasting that he had been a Bolshevik ever since he was a boy.

At that point, the intellectual suckers must have realized that they had been had. The whole list of signers stood exposed before the American public, including their own colleagues and the residents of the communities in which their diploma-mills were located — stood exposed as either traitors or jackasses. I don’t see how the suckers could have failed to feel embarrassed.

When a normally intelligent human being has been swindled, he sits down and reviews very carefully the sources of information on which he relied, the weaknesses in himself, and the tricks of the confidence men who took him in, and he tries to make sure that he will not be caught again in the same way. That’s what ordinarily intelligent and prudent people do, and I should think that that is not too much to expect of “intellectuals.”

But it is a curious and perhaps significant fact that, so far as I have been able to learn, not one peep was heard from all those thousands of super-brains the day after Castro made his announcement — or the week after — or the month after — or the year after — or down to the present time.

Now it’s possible, of course, that the poor suckers were so embarrassed that they kept quiet in the hope that their friends and neighbors would charitably forget their humiliation and disgrace.

So that is why I should like to see some investigator make the sociological study that I have suggested. All he would have to do is compile the names, which, as I have said, are all on record in print, and then ascertain how many of the signers are still out Communist-fronting and whooping it up for current and unmistakable Communist operations, such as “disarmament” or the race war now being waged against White Americans.

Until such a statistical investigation has been made, it would be a little venturesome to guess what percentage of “liberal intellectuals” are intelligent enough to learn from their own experience. And certainly those who cannot learn in that way could never be educated in any other way.

Without statistics, any opinion that may be offered must necessarily be a mere guess. Now I certainly do not want to seem discouraging, ladies and gentlemen, but my best guess, for what it may be worth, is that among the honest “intellectuals,” the percentage of recovery is comparatively small. They may mean well, but, like confirmed alcoholics, they have acquired the habit of escape from reality into the Wonderland Behind the Looking Glass.

If candid, they would have to say of themselves what one of their idols, Jean-Jacques Rousseau, admitted to Boswell in an unguarded moment: “I cannot tolerate the world as it is; I must live in a world of fantasies.”

Such habits, once acquired, are extremely hard to break. That is why I fear that many “liberal intellectuals,” like so many alcoholics, just can’t get along without their hooch.

Listen to this Revilo Oliver speech online

FacebookTumblrShare

Oliver: European Influences on China

$
0
0

by Revilo P. Oliver (1908-1994, pictured)

SOME READERS may be familiar with the Chinese detective stories that van Gulik translated (The Celebrated Cases of Judge Dee) and imitated (The Haunted Monastery), which are quite enjoyable as good stories as well as portrayals of some important aspects of the Mongolian mind. The translation is illustrated with Eighteenth-Century woodcuts intended to portray scenes at the time of the story (Seventh Century), and one curious detail is the abundant beard of the magistrate who is the leading character in the tale. That is interesting, because the pure Mongolian male has virtually no beard at all, and an abundant beard is usually taken as evidence of a Caucasian (Semitic or Aryan) admixture, even in the Mongolians who carefully cultivate a few long hairs on their chins.

One can lose oneself in speculations about racial migrations in prehistoric times, but I think one can safely conclude that the culture of China was affected in some degree by an admixture of Caucasian and even specifically Aryan blood at various times in its history.

One of the legends about Huang-Ti, the supposed founder of China, says that he led his people into the land, which was populated only by demons whom they slew or subjugated, and that they turned yellow after they established themselves along the banks of the Huang-Ho, the Yellow River. The culture of the early Chinese dynasties is so similar to that of contemporary Mesopotamia that there must be some connection.

Much, much later, Chinese sources show that Roman soldiers who escaped from the defeat of Crassus at Carrhae made their way to China, where they were welcomed and established in a frontier province (and doubtless supplied with native wives) for the sake of their military prowess.

And again much later, in the Fourth Century, the Emperor Ming (not, of course, the founder of the Ming Dynasty ten centuries later) must have been largely of Aryan descent, since the Chinese records record his long, flowing yellow beard, so we may assume that his hair was of the same color and his eyes probably blue.

private letter, March 1980

FacebookTumblrShare

The Spurious Shekel

$
0
0

Communism is a secularized religion which only pretends to be materialistic and rational.

by Revilo P. Oliver

ONE OF THE FOUR principal strategic weapons used in the Judaeo-Communist occupation and subjugation of the United States was the Marxian Reformation, which was made effective by two propaganda tricks.

The first was the pretense that Marx’s hokum was atheistic. Karl Marx (to give Mordecai the German names he assumed and by which he is generally known) made the point of repudiating belief in gods such as Osiris and Yahweh, and of denouncing the clergy, who, when he wrote in the middle of the Nineteenth Century, were a principal obstacle to the eversion of civilization he sought to incite. It was noteworthy, however, that although he promised the suckers “a world without Jews,” he said nothing about the divinity revered by intelligent Jews, summarized in the dictum, “God is the Jewish People.”

Especially during the first three decades of the present century, Marx’s affectation of atheism gained for the Judaeo-Communist conspiracy the toleration and even support of many scholars and scientists, who, impatient of the populace’s addiction to Christian myths and resenting the constant efforts of the shamans to enforce their superstition with legislation, were pleased by the emergence of a force that was frankly hostile to that superstition, although they were too intelligent to be fooled by the Marxian doctrine, of which they underestimated the potential, assuming that civilization was too firmly established to be destroyed by gabbling sciolists and barbarians. They were like the great Italian historian, Guicciardini, who, in his Ricordi, admitted that he would welcome anything that would abate “the monstrous and depraved tyranny of priests.”

The sham atheism also fatally misled most of the persons who were justly alarmed after the Judaeo-Bolshevik conquest of Russia in 1917-1918. Instead of basing their opposition on the solid ground of biological facts, they wandered off into a morass, pursuing an ignus fatuus, the notion that the Christian clergy were necessarily inimical to Bolshevism, instead of being, for the most part, in the 1920s ready to ride any profitable ‘wave of the future.’ That is how the American conservatives of 1920-1930, most of whom were interested in preservation of the social order rather than fantasies about the supernatural, defeated themselves.

Marx’s professions of atheism and strict materialism could have imposed on no scholar or scientist who took the trouble to read his drivel — as few did. Marx’s principal work, Das Kapital, is obviously a concoction based on premises that contradict reality as much as do the fictions of all religions. Correa Moylan Walsh, in the great work that Americans perversely ignore because he was an American, not a German, like Spengler, or an Englishman, like Toynbee, tried to spare so far as possible the feelings of his Christian readers, but in his thorough analysis of the folly of international socialism (1) he specifically noted that the socialism of Marx and his kind was a “salvation religion” similar to early Christianity and like it designed to undermine and destroy civilization. (2)

(1. It should be noted that Walsh specifically exempted from his critique what is called National Socialism, which is really only a kind of nationalism. See his Socialism (= The Climax of Civilization, Vol. II; New York, Sturgis & Walton, 1917), p. 30, n. 45: “Socialism as meant by the socialists is here under consideration. State-socialism is something else. So far as this has been adopted in Germany, it has in the present war [i.e., in 1914-1916] shown superiority over the English [practice of] laissez-faire.”)

(2. Ibidem, pp. 166-169.)

Marx’s Communism may be regarded as either the most successful religion invented since Christianity and Islam or as primitive Christianity stripped of the wild tales about the supernatural, which insured its popularity among the ignorant and credulous, but made it unbelievable to men who did not permit glandular emotions to paralyse their powers of ratiocination.

The latter aspect of the cult naturally attracted the attention of ambitious holy men, who, having learned in their seminaries that their Bible was not the word of a god but only a grab-bag of inconsistent and often incoherent tales, many of them forgeries, composed by a rabble of ancient witch-doctors, were easily converted to a religion they could peddle to their congregations while glowing with the malicious satisfaction that they were “leaders” of a revolution against their intellectual and moral superiors. A great many of them joined the Communist Party or some of its subsidiaries, (3) and they all embraced the Marxian Reformation of Christianity that is now accepted by virtually all Christian churches, Catholic and Protestant alike. (4)

(3. Lists of Communist clergymen in many Christian denominations were published by Circuit Riders in Cincinnati and may still be consulted with profit by anyone interested in tracing the Jewish capture of American churches.)

(4. There are some exceptions, which I listed in Liberty Bell, August 1991, p. 8, n. 1.)

Thus was organized Christianity transformed within a century from a bulwark of the social order to an instrumentality of Judaeo-Communist hatred of our race and civilization. To call the Marxian hokum atheistic today would only evoke sardonic laughter from educated and alert men.

II

The second kind of Marxian propaganda was less patently specious. Das Kapital was a violent polemic against ‘Capitalism,’ which was cunningly equated with the ownership of property, and described Communism as a proletarian revolution against the private ownership of property of any kind (except such trifles as overalls and tooth-brushes).

Marx’s fiction about a rising of the proletariat against the prosperous and more nearly civilized classes seemed to be confirmed by the character of the conspicuous agitators, whether they called themselves Communists, I.W.W., (5) or Knights of Labor. Americans accordingly thought of the Communists as a kind of criminal underground of ill-kempt aliens and degenerates who met furtively in dark cellars somewhere in the slums to plot violence and revolution. Even the significant fact that Marx had been financed by Engels was misunderstood by an analogy with Robert Owen, the wealthy Welsh crackpot, who squandered a fortune on childish schemes of social reform before he settled down, in his old age, to conversing with spooks obligingly provided by spiritualistic mediums.

(5. The initials officially stood for ‘Industrial Workers of the World,’ but were more realistically interpreted as “I Won’t Work.”)

The notion that the danger came from the dregs of society persisted even after the Judaeo-Bolshevik capture of Russia in 1917-1918, and imposed on even so alert an observer as Colonel Edwin Marshal Hadley when he wrote Sinister Shadows in 1928. It was only in his T.N.T. (Chicago, Tower Press, 1931) that he perceived that the efficacy of the really formidable subversion of the nation by “Liberals” depended on wealthy financiers. And even he did not reach the inevitable conclusion that Communism and Capitalism are merely two sides of the same gold-plated lead shekel.

Correa Moylan Walsh, too, in his analysis of socialism, failed to see that the two were merely the obverse and reverse of the same spurious coin, but he came close to that conclusion. He identified Marx’s socialism as totally “false, flagitious, rotten, and ruinous,” (6) and noted that it had already foisted upon Americans the appalling slavery of an income tax, “the most absurd and injurious tax ever invented, with the sole exception of the tax on legacies.” (7) He also saw that Capitalism, which correctly understood is the dominance of fluid capital, is the very antithesis of the secure ownership of real property on which the stability of a nation and the perpetuation of civilization depend. Fluid capital, which is truly international, owing allegiance to no nation or country, principally multiplies itself through corporations, which nations and countries dominated by capitalists have rashly endowed with preposterous excessive privileges. (8)

(6. Op. cit., p. 129.)

(7. Ibidem, p. 140.)

(8. Ibidem, pp. 143-149. I shall not take time to discuss Walsh’s odd concession to the theories of Henry George, which are really irrelevant to the real question, the necessary control of corporations, which are merely creations of a state.)

Even as late as January 1917 Walsh, for all his sagacity, did not perceive the necessary connection between the Siamese twins, Communism and Capitalism — perhaps because the Jews then operated their Capitalism principally by placing on display White stooges, Aryan predators who had prospered by adopting, often unwittingly, Jewish practices and by collaborating with the great Jewish financiers, such as the Rothschilds, who always sought to remain in the background.

That makes noteworthy a cartoon published in 1911 in the St. Louis Post-Dispatch and reprinted in Christian News, 2 March 1992, from which it is reproduced herewith.

The cartoon shows Karl Marx being welcomed enthusiastically by the five men whom Americans in 1911 regarded as their leading Capitalists: George W. Perkins, J. P. Morgan, John D. Ryan, John D. Rockefeller, and Andrew Carnegie. The obvious implication is that these proprietors of great masses of fluid capital expect to profit from Marx’s plans for proletarian revolution.

One would have to go back to the files of Post-Dispatch for 1911 to determine how fully the editor who commissioned the cartoon understood the unity of the Capitalist-Communist offensive against Western civilization. I wish someone would do that.

Also noteworthy in the cartoon is the sixth man in the party that is so delighted by the advent of Marx, Theodore Roosevelt, who was at that time politically active, having chosen a policy that led to the organization of his “Bull Moose Party,” officially called Progressive, in June 1912.

So far as I know, it has never been satisfactorily determined whether or not the Roosevelts, whose name is the Dutch equivalent of Rosenfeld, were Jewish in origin. (9) Clas Martenszen van Rosenvelt migrated from Holland to New Amsterdam in 1649, at a time when the Dutch colonists would not have welcomed a known Jew. The family became wealthy and aristocratic, and if there was a Jewish factor in the family, it was greatly diluted from generation to generation. We may safely count them as Americans.

(9. Everyone knows that the loathsome monster called Franklin Roosevelt was partly Jewish through the Delanos; what is not positively ascertained is whether he may not also have inherited a Jewish taint through the Roosevelts. The percentage of Jewish blood would not matter greatly, if the Jewish biologists, Dr. Albert Nossig, was right when he claimed that “even a drop” of the divine ichor would warp the minds of Aryans through many successive generations.)

Theodore Roosevelt’s grandfather was the founder and proprietor of the Chemical National Bank, one of the largest in New York City. His mother was a lady from Georgia, of Scotch-Irish and French Huguenot ancestry. He seems to have developed an aggressive character as a child, and early elected politics as his profession. He did win distinction as Secretary of the Navy and was partly responsible for the facile victory of the United States in its war of aggression against Spain, which Americans justified by the hypocritical righteousness that is so conspicuous and disastrous a part of their maculate history.

Theodore Roosevelt admitted that his early successes in politics gave him a “swollen head.” In the Spanish-American War he led his own cavalry detachment, the “Rough Riders,” which attained some victories, greatly exaggerated in the press, after which Theodore undoubtedly suffered from hypertrophy of the ego.

The assassination of President McKinley gave him two terms as President, during which he seems not to have profited personally from the normal corruption of American government, and he performed a great service by beginning construction of the Panama Canal, although in so doing he exhibited not only the political hypocrisy that is normal in the United States, but also a yearning for authoritarian power that might have contented Kaiser Wilhelm II, but far exceeded the aspirations of Adolf Hitler. (10)

(10. The taking of Panama was succinctly described in Liberty Bell, July 1990, p. 1-16.)

After a season of personal power as a President who could boast of his policy of “speaking softly and carrying a big stick,” Theodore Roosevelt, no Cincinnatus, could not reconcile himself to private life. He had to appease his driving lust for power by making himself perpetually the most prominent man of his time, first, by a spectacular hunting expedition in Africa, and then by a noisy program of political and economic reform, in the course of which he, with wonted verbal facility, invented the phrase “malefactors of great wealth,” which was plagiarized by his distant cousin, the infamous War Criminal and (at least in the White part of his being) traitor.

When Theodore Roosevelt failed to procure the Republican nomination for a third term as President, the enormous oedema of his ego made him readily available to the Jews, who, by a little artful flattery, readily incited him to form the Progressive Party and thus ensure the election to the Presidency of the stooge they had diligently trained for that function, Woodrow (“Wacky”) Wilson, who had begun as a crack-brained professor of a kind of secular theology called “Political Science,” had become an intolerably arrogant and righteous university president, and had been steered into politics by an alumnus of Princeton who wished to save the university the notoriety of having to cashier its titular head. (11)

(11. On the events of 1912 see the account by Colonel Curtis B. Dall in his F.D.R., 2d edition (Washington, D.C., Action Associates, 1970), pp. 135-142. (I do not know whether the same pagination is found in recent reprints of this book.) Colonel Dall, as son-in-law of Franklin Roosevelt and a “friend” of the latter’s Jewish supervisors, had a unique opportunity to learn the inner (and secret) history of those events. He was, however, too charitable in his appraisal of the character of his whilom father-in-law.)

We can only guess whether Theodore Roosevelt’s inordinate egotism was so bloated that he convinced himself that he could win a third term (12) as President in 1912, or his rancor against President Taft, who had been so wicked as not to accept Roosevelt’s dictation of policy, was so great that he deliberately contrived the Republican defeat. At all events, Theodore Roosevelt served as an instrumentality of our eternal enemies and must bear his share of the responsibility for the eventual occupation and expropriation of the country that was still ours in 1912.

(12. Technically a second term by election to that office, since Roosevelt’s first term began when McKinley was assassinated six months after his inauguration and Roosevelt, as Vice President, succeeded to the office, which he held for three and one-half years until he was elected to a second term.)

Although the editor of the Post-Dispatch and his cartoonist cannot have known it in 1911, the cartoon was a brilliant and ominous prophecy of the doom the light-headed Americans brought upon themselves, beginning in 1913 and culminating today. — April 1992

FacebookTumblrShare

Which Way, Western Man?

$
0
0

European man must assert himself or perish.

by Revilo P. Oliver

EDITOR’S NOTE: This review of William Gayley Simpson’s Which Way Western Man? was published — in an abridged version — by NATIONAL VANGUARD in 1979. When William Simpson (pictured) died at the age of 99 in 1991, he had completed a series of supplementary notes and emendations he wished to be added to his monumental book.

William Pierce promised him that the book would be revised and expanded as he intended, a task which was entrusted to and completed by J.N. Abbott — and published in a new authorized edition by Simpson’s estate. — Ed.

*     *     *

TO ANSWER THE QUESTION posed in the title of his book, William Gayley Simpson has condensed into 762 closely-printed pages the experience, the research, and the philosophical thought of a lifetime. He is now 87, and he began to write the present book thirty-five years ago. It is a veritable encyclopaedia of everything that is directly pertinent to our race’s position in the world today and our problematic future.

The book is unique. What makes it so cogent is that it is both an intellectual autobiography and a synoptic treatise. The reader, even if he begins with conditioned reflexes that make him hostile to his own race, can follow, step by step, the process by which reason and intellectual honesty forced Mr. Simpson to his conclusions. His work may also be taken symbolically as an epitome or recapitulation of the course of Western civilization, which likewise began with the Christian faith of the Dark Ages and has now brought us to the point where we can no longer refuse to face the grim realities of the world in which we must either live or perish.

Born in 1892 in an educated but sternly Christian family, Mr. Simpson was graduated, magna cum laude, from a highly reputed theological seminary, became a minister, and, unlike most clergymen, he had a religious faith so ardent that instead of regarding some of the most striking parts of Christian doctrine as convenient subjects for professional oratory, he, like St. Francis, tried to live in logical conformity with them. Our race, like some others, has a strain of sentiment that can be excited by the idea of tapas, the mirific virtue and spiritual power produced by austerity, self-sacrifice, and self-mortification. The notion of tapas was a fundamental part of Aryan religions from India to Scandinavia, and it was not remarkable that our ancestors, accustomed to venerate Odin, a god who, by an act of supreme self-sacrifice, hanged himself on the great world-tree so that he might arise from the dead, should have accepted the cult of a god who had himself crucified and likewise rose from the dead; nor that, so long as they believed in their new religion, they held to the faith that spiritual excellence could be attained by inflicting degradation and pain on oneself. St. Francis was merely one of the many who had the fortitude to live up to that faith.

Mr. Simpson, too, tried to carry the religion to its practical consequences, but, unlike St. Francis, he did not lapse into a kind of amiable insanity. He learned from his dolorous experience that reality is not to be denied and that magic is either clever trickery or an hallucination. He realized that there was no way in which he “could be an honest man and remain a minister.”

Innumerable clerics, even in the darkest ages of Faith, found their creed unbelievable, but either took refuge in the Mediaeval aphorism, “populus vult decipi, ergo decipiatur,” or, if not without honesty, accepted Cardinal Dubois’s celebrated dictum that God is a bogey that must be brandished in order to scare the masses into some semblance of civilized behavior. But since the forced unity of Christendom was effectively broken in the Sixteenth Century, not a few clergymen have publicly denounced the religion to which they gave assent in their youth. It will be worth while to illustrate the profound difference between their reactions and Mr. Simpson’s. And it will suffice to list the five who are now most generally remembered in this country.

Early in the Eighteenth Century the Reverend Mr. Thomas Woolston set out to “establish the truth of the Scriptures.” He soon saw that it was no longer possible to claim that the various tales in the Christian Bible were historical accounts of events that had actually happened, so he tried to defend them as allegories, as edifying and somewhat more dignified than Aesop’s fables. That device, however, was a rod that broke in his hands. He became a deist and published his Discourses, of which sixty thousand copies are said to have been sold in the brief time before the corporations in the salvation-business took alarm and he was, by a pious perversion of the law, thrown into the prison in which he died in 1731. He is remembered now for his influence on his contemporaries, but the Discourses are not really worth reading and, so far as I know, have never been reprinted.

At the same time, a far more acute and intellectually courageous mind was at work in Étrépigny, a small town half-way between Rouen and Paris. The Reverend Father Jean Meslier had an understandable reluctance to be burned at the stake, so he continued to discharge his professional duties and administer consolation to the credulous, but he composed a treatise of some 366 manuscript pages, of which he made and placed in responsible hands three copies, and which he further protected by calling it his last will and testament, to be opened only after his death, which occurred in 1733. After apologizing to his parishioners for having deluded them, he undertook a systematic analysis of religion in the light of the known laws of nature, common sense, and our instinctive morality. His work was surreptitiously but widely circulated in manuscript copies until 1761 or 1762, when it was printed in Holland. His Testament was drastically abridged and reduced to an inexpensive pamphlet by Voltaire, who attenuated much of Meslier’s argument, since Voltaire professed deism on the grounds that only belief in a supernatural being who would reward virtue and punish vice could induce even a modicum of honesty in men. (See particularly Voltaire’s letter to the Marquis de Villevieille, 30 August 1768.) Meslier’s devastating critique of belief in praeternatural beings is entitled Le bon sens in the French editions, but the English translation, perhaps to avoid confusion with Thomas Paine’s Common Sense, is entitled Superstition in All Ages, which is a little misleading, since the work is not a history of religions but a philosophical examination of belief in the supernatural. It was reprinted by The Truth Seeker in San Diego.

Christianity was really saved by the French Revolution, for that bloody orgy of murder, pillage, and revolutionary insanity convinced even Gibbon of “the danger of exposing an old superstition to the contempt of the blind and fanatic multitude.” The appalling outbreak of savagery, instigated by cunning conspiracies and only precariously brought under control after years of bloodshed, was a cogent proof of the irredeemably primitive nature of the masses, the multitude, which Franklin and Hamilton, echoing Horace and Erasmus, had justly called the many-headed beast. A majority of thoughtful men everywhere were convinced at last of the truth of Cardinal Dubois’s dictum, and, to the delight of the professional clergy, a majority of learned men undertook to profess, or at least not to attack, a religion which seemed necessary to maintain domestic peace and, indeed, to preserve the very basis of civilization.

Undeterred by these considerations, the first great apostate of the Nineteenth Century, the Reverend Mr. Robert Taylor, disregarded the pleas of his ecclesiastical superiors and friends, who urged him not to ruin a promising career in the Church in which his talents destined him for high office, by publishing facts that could only disturb the placid credulity or proletarian fanaticism of the lower classes. His Diegesis (1829), an historical investigation of Christianity and its relation to earlier religions, is a work of great learning and incisive scholarship, the more impressive today since many of the Christian gospels were still unknown when he wrote and he had at his disposal only a small fraction of the copious information about other early religions that subsequent discovery and research has now made available. Although his book inevitably contains errors of detail, it deserves careful reading today. It was reprinted in 1977 by Health Research, Box 70, Mokelumne Hill, California. [Now at www.healthresearchbooks.com. — Ed.]

In the United States, Colonel Ingersoll was not ordained, although he was the son of a clergyman and his early education gave him the familiarity with the Christian stories that he displayed in The Mistakes of Moses and his many orations. His campaign against Christianity inspired some holy men, notably the Reverend Mr. William Mahan, to forge some more gospels, but it inspired numerous others to foresake their business. Of the latter, the best-known today is the Reverend Mr. Samuel P. Putnam, an indefatigable public speaker who was generally regarded as Ingersoll’s most active disciple. His numerous speeches and articles, so far as I know, have not been collected, and are of interest today only as illustrations of “free thought” in a nation which, after the tragic defeat of the South in its War for Independence, hypocritically pretended it had not repudiated the principles on which it was founded, and was slowly, condignly, and perhaps ineluctably sinking into the slough of ochlocracy, euphemistically called “democracy.”

The most recent example of apostasy is the Reverend Mr. G. Vincent Runyon, who died less than a year ago and may have been the last clergyman to face the choice Mr. Simpson had earlier faced and to opt for honesty. Until he was forty, he says, “No man walked and talked with God more than I.” Then a sabbatical year gave him time for study and reflection, with the result described in his booklet, Why I Left the Ministry and Became an Atheist (1959; available from the Truth Seeker). [Now available online at www.infidels.org. — Ed.]

The five whom I have listed above are certainly the best-known apostates. Their very names will suffice to make any one of our contemporary dervishes howl — provided, of course, that he knows enough about his business to recognize the names. They are universally regarded as having totally repudiated Christianity and doubtless believed they had done so. They were mistaken.

I have taken the space to list them not only to point a very significant contrast to Mr. Simpson’s book, but to emphasize the crucial fact that a man may earnestly and vehemently reject Christianity and yet remain, in very important areas of his thinking, Chrétien malgré lui.

It is, first of all, noteworthy that four of the five did not even think through to a logical conclusion their rejection of Christianity. They were content to denounce it as the cause of woes unnumbered to modern man, but they did not see what that implied. Only Taylor perceived that Christianity was based on a cult invented by a “misanthropic horde of exclusively superstitious barbarians,” by “barbarians who resented the consciousness of their inferiority in the scale of rational being by an invincible hatred of the whole human race.” The Jews, with the duplicity that is their outstanding racial characteristic, “plagiarized the religious legends of the nations among whom their characteristic idleness and inferiority of understanding caused them to be vagabonds; and pretended that the furtive patchwork was a system of theology intended by heaven for their exclusive benefit.” Under the cover of that brazen pretense, the Jews insinuated themselves into every nation whose prosperity they wished to exploit. Their migratory bands of “commercial, speculating thieves” were ever “ready to play into and keep up any religious farce that might serve to invest them with an imaginary sanctity of character and increase their influence over the minds of the majority, whose good nature and ignorance in all ages and countries is but ever too ready to subscribe the claims thus made upon it.” Taylor was not really a precursor of Nietzsche, but he did identify the greatest of the innumerable hoaxes by which the Self-Chosen People have throughout history imposed on the gullible goyim and thus raised themselves from a miserable tribe of despicable barbarians, practicing primitive taboos and grotesque sexual mutilations, to the most formidable power in the world today.

Taylor obviously differs from the other apostates and most of their contemporary deists and atheists, who inclined to esteem the Jews as enemies of Christianity, having been taken in by another great hoax, the endless whining that they were “persecuted” during the Middle Ages when the Church gave them a virtual monopoly of usury, sorcery, and international trade — when they spun financial webs about kings and noblemen and most rulers were attended by skilled Jewish physicians, always spies and potentially executioners — when the Jews exercised such political, intellectual, and economic power that, as Bernard S. Bachrach has shown in his Early Medieval Jewish Policy in Western Europe (University of Minnesota, 1977), out of the ninety-eight rulers whose policies he examines in detail, eighty-eight (including Charlemagne) had to pursue pro-Jewish policies, while the ten who attempted to oppose the aliens in their domains went down to failure in one way or another — when the Jews could usually count on royal or ecclesiastical protection whenever their depredations excited local resentment so strong that it became violent — when even the famous and belated expulsion of Jews from England and Spain overlooked those who thought it worth while to have themselves sprinkled with holy water — and when the Church itself was a great ladder by which marranos climbed to power and wealth, laughing among themselves at the stupidity of the goyim who imagined that a Jew could be transmuted by a few drops of magic fluid.

I therefore exempt Taylor from the generalizations about apostates I shall make below. His was a vigorous and incisive mind and I am unwilling to guess how much of Christian doctrine he unwittingly retained. I do not know his opinions on many subjects; I have not seen the files of the obscure periodicals, Carlile’s The Lion and his own short-lived Philalethean, that contain his last published writings. After having twice served long prison sentences at the instigation of vulgar holy men who resorted to their favorite means of proving the “divine truth” of their lucrative trade, Taylor was convinced of the futility of trying to enlighten a multitude resolved to remain invincibly ignorant: he retired to practice as a physician in France, leaving unpublished works, perhaps of great value, among the manuscripts that were destroyed or dispersed at his death in 1844.

The other apostates I have mentioned and many that are now forgotten, together with almost all of the anti-Christians of recent centuries, exemplify the operation of what may be called the law of cultural residues. In all civilized societies, when a long-established and generally accepted belief is found to be incredible, good minds abandon it, but they commonly retain derivative beliefs that were originally deduced from the creed they have rejected and logically must depend on it. Thus it happened that modern enemies of Christianity rejected the mythology, but uncritically retained faith in the social superstitions derived from it — a faith which they oddly call rational but hold with a religious fervor.

They laugh at the silly story about Adam and his spare rib, but they continue to believe in a “human race” descended from a single pair of ancestors and hence in a “brotherhood of man.” They speak of “all mankind,” giving to the term an unctuous and mystic meaning with which they do not invest corresponding terms, such as “all marsupials” or “all ungulates.” They prate about the “rights of man,” although a moment’s thought should suffice to show that, in the absence of a decree from a supernatural monarch, there can be no rights other than those which the citizens of a stable and homogeneous society have, by covenant or established custom, bestowed on themselves; and that while the citizens may show kindness to aliens, slaves, and dogs, such beings obviously can have no rights.

They do not believe that one-third of a god became incarnate in the most squalid region on earth to associate with illiterate peasants, harangue the rabble of a barbarian race, and magically exalt the ignorant and uncouth to “make folly of the wisdom of this world,” so that “the last shall be first” — that they do not believe, but they cling to the morbid hatred of superiority that makes Christians dote on whatever is lowly, inferior, irrational, debased, deformed, and degenerate.

They gabble about the “sanctity of human life” — especially the vilest forms of it — without reflecting that it takes a god to make something sacred. And they frantically agitate for a universal “equality” that can be attained only by reducing all human beings to the level of the lowest, evidently unaware that they are merely echoing the Christians’ oft-expressed yearning to become sheep (the most stupid of all mammals) herded by a good shepherd, which is implicit in all the tales of the New Testament, although most bluntly expressed in another gospel, which reports Jesus as promising that after he has tortured and butchered the more civilized populations of the earth, there will be a Resurrection and his ovine pets will pop out of their graves, all of the same age, all of the same sex, all of the same stature, and all having indistinguishable features, so that they will be as identical as the bees in a swarm.2

[Footnote 2. The Greek text of the gospel in question was published by Konstantin von Tischendorf in his Apocalypses apocryphae (1866; reprinted by Olms, 1966); see p. 78. I know of no translation.]

Although the “Liberal” and Marxist cults have doctrinal differences as great as those that separate Lutherans from Baptists, they are basically the same superstition, and whether or not we should call them religions depends on whether we restrict the word to belief in supernatural persons or extend it to include all forms of blind faith based on emotional excitement instead of observed facts and reason. When those “atheistic” cults scream out their hatred of “Fascists” and “Nazis,” they obviously must believe that those wicked persons are possessed of the Devil and should therefore be exterminated to promote holiness and love. And when they see “racists,” who impiously substitute fact and reason for unthinking faith in approved fairy stories, their lust to extirpate evil is as great as that of the Christian mob that dragged the fair and too intelligent Hypatia from her carriage and lovingly used oyster shells to scrape the flesh from her bones while she was still alive.

With very few exceptions, the anti-Christians, no doubt unwittingly, retained in their minds a large part of Christian doctrine, and they even revived the most poisonous elements of the primitive Bolshevism, which had been attenuated or held in abeyance by the established churches in the great days of Christendom. And today, professed atheists do not think it odd that, on all social questions, they are in substantial agreement with the howling dervishes and evangelical shamans who, subsidized with lavish publicity by the Jews who control the boob-tubes and other means of communication, greedily participate in the current drive to reduce Americans to total imbecility with every kind of irrational hoax, from astrology to “pyramid power.”

It is to the great honor of Mr. Simpson that, as he says somewhere in his book, he is not a man “to do things by halves.” When he ascertained that the Biblical fictions were unbelievable, he logically perceived that the residue of derivative superstitions was equally mythical. He had the intellectual vigor and integrity to begin a search for truth, i.e., ascertained facts about the real world — a search that is an intellectual drama as narrated in his candid pages. His studies of all subjects relating to the social realities of our time were thorough and almost exhaustive, and his citations from writers of recognized scientific and scholarly competence form a bibliography of almost encyclopaedic scope.

In the journalists’ idiom, Mr. Simpson has “covered the waterfront.” He has neglected no relevant subject from economics to biology. He examines the economic system that is based on financial fraud, which has now reached the point that, as was shown recently by the Farmers’ Union’s statistical analysis, the average American pays much less for all the food that he and his family eat than he pays for “credit,” i.e., as interest on fictitious loans of the counterfeit currency manufactured by the Federal Reserve. He knows that all men and women are created unequal by the unalterable laws of genetics that govern all forms of organic life. He even considers the possibility that a religion may be an indispensable symbol and bond of a people’s unity, and he speculates about the likelihood that our race, if it does not become extinct, may in a distant future develop some believable and wholesome faith of which the form cannot now be foreseen.

Mr. Simpson discusses demonstrable facts with relentless objectivity. We live in a universe in which life itself is but a trivial and transitory phenomenon, and the awesome contrast between its brutal realities and the glowing figments of our imaginations is always painful, even to men who have the fortitude to contemplate it. Some of Mr. Simpson’s perceptions may distress even the rare individuals who try to emancipate themselves from the endemic illusions of the masses.

He resolutely examines the psychological and social consequences of our great industrial technology, which made us masters of the whole earth until Jewish superstitions paralyzed our vital instincts as well as our rationality, so that now our own technology is being used by our enemies “with deadly effectiveness to produce a herd of fellaheen, bemused, stupefied, tamed cattle, whom it will be easy for them to milk in the world-state corral they now have nearly ready to receive them.” That is a fact that no candid observer of the present will doubt, but Mr. Simpson goes on to consider the effects of industrial organization, which is necessarily inhuman, on the biological entity that is man. Needless to say, there can be no question of abandoning the technological power on which alone depends our only chance to survive in the world we lost, but it is well that we understand the price that we must pay for power. I commend Mr. Simpson’s discussion to all thoughtful men, and I remark only that Lord Acton, a Liberal whom even the “Liberal” cultists of our own day profess to admire, perceived, more than a century ago, that a real democracy (as distinct from the ochlocracy that is euphemistically called “democracy” today) must be based on some form of slavery.

One chapter in this book ruthlessly demolishes a prejudice that has been inculcated into all of us by the dominant mythology. Sixty-five years ago, when the great American student of historical causality, Correa Moylan Walsh (who would be ranked with Spengler, had he been born in Europe), identified the causes of the catastrophic decline that was then already imminent, he noted the perverse “effeminization of men, for which the masculinization of women will be no compensation,” and he devoted the third volume of his Climax of Civilisation to the systematic illusion called Feminism. Limiting himself to essentials, Mr. Simpson has more concisely shown that, as should be obvious to anyone who looks about him, “men and women are fundamentally different creatures,” both physiologically and, what is even more important, psychologically. It is, of course, irrelevant that a dream of sexual equality (as in the gospel I mentioned above) may, like a dream of immortality, fascinate tender minds that need hallucinations to shield them from reality; and a calm consideration of the facts is particularly timely now, when screeching Jewesses are whipping the disinherited and bewildered females of our race into epidemic hysteria, thus applying the immemorial technique of their race, which, as some of its leading agitators have frankly stated, consists in creating dissension, antagonisms, and social disruption by finding groups of individuals who can be isolated on the basis of some supposed common interest and persuaded by artful sophistries that they are the victims of “social injustice” and “oppression.”

As I have said, Mr. Simpson has explored and elucidated every aspect of our plight. A comprehensive review of his book would run to an inordinate length and, for the most part, sound like an encomium. A reviewer, however, is expected to be a carping critic, and it is his duty particularly to call attention to passages that may be misleading in one way or another.

In an autobiographical section, Mr. Simpson describes what he calls his “mysticism.” I wish he had used another word, for he is dealing with operations of the subliminal, or subconscious, mind that are still unexplained. Psychology today, when it is a science as distinct from lucrative quackery, is in about the position of physical chemistry in the first century B.C., when several Greek philosophers identified earth, water, air, and fire as the four constituent elements of all matter. The psychological problem, which seems to have been perceived only by the peculiar mentality of our race, is, of course, much older than the daimon of Socrates and there is a sense of it even in Homer. It is a matter of common experience that a mind, no matter how lucid, cannot explain some of its own operations. Some mathematicians, for example, say that if they think about a difficult problem as they fall asleep, the solution will appear in their consciousness when they awake. Despite Poe’s famous essay, artists, including poets and even some first-rate novelists, aver that their best ideas come from “inspiration,” emerging into their consciousness suddenly and not as a result of a sequence of logical deductions and inferences. When we meditate on a given problem, an idea that eludes us in strictly logical thinking obtrudes itself from some subconscious source and is found, on examination, to be logically sound. A similar process often governs personal choice: when reasoning fails to indicate a clear balance in favor of one or another alternative, we may choose in terms of a “hunch” or some similar prompting. It does not seem that such phenomena can be adequately explained as instinctive or as produced by the hereditary quality called phyletic memory, and until we understand the interaction between the three parts of the triune brain (the reptilian nucleus, the limbic substratum, and the neocortex, as identified by Dr. Paul MacLean) and between the prefrontal lobe of the neocortex and its other parts, we cannot explain the operations of the subconscious, but that does not in the least imply that the “spiritual” is not strictly physical. The subconscious, needless to say, is by no means infallible, and Mr. Simpson, who is anything but a “mystic,” properly insists that all its impulses be examined and approved by strictly rational thought before they are accepted.

I have heard Mr. Simpson accused of trying to unite Jesus and Nietzsche. It is true that he gives his interpretation of the character of the Christians’ Jesus, whom he evidently regards as an historical person and the author of doctrines that are clearly inapplicable to human life. His interpretation is based on the few Christian gospels that were hurriedly and ineptly thrown together by the particular Christian sect that shrewdly made a deal with the despots of the once-Roman Empire and thus acquired the legal and political power to persecute and exterminate the numerous Christian sects that were competing with it. Needless to say, the inconsistent and often self-contradictory picture presented by those gospels differs enormously from the pictures drawn in the many other gospels. It does contain, in the Apocalypse and some passages in the screed written under the name of Matthew, some of the gospels of the Ebionites, who were probably the first Christian sect that was not restricted to Jews, although the lowly goyim were promised no status higher than that of “whining dogs” and promised only the great privilege of lying on the floor and being given the table-scraps when the Jews banqueted after their Jesus came back from Heaven and inflicted on the nasty Aryans all the ingenious torments that are so exultantly described in the ghastly horror-story that closes the New Testament. The Ebionites’ Jesus must have differed greatly from the one described in the rest of the “orthodox” collection, as must the Jesus of the Naassenes (another Jewish sect), who descended from heaven in the form of a huge snake and crawled into Mary’s womb.

When the Christians started composing gospels around the middle of the Second Century, the various sects naturally adopted or devised tales to justify their own inclinations, and there is no reason whatsoever to believe that any one story is more likely to preserve elements of historical value than another. The sect that made the political deal with the despots was, for reasons that we may conjecture but cannot prove, one that carried with it the Jews’ Old Testament, which became so acute an embarrassment to Erasmus and many other sincere but thoughtful Christians at the time of the Revival of Learning. There were various sects, some of them large and numerous before they were exterminated, which quite logically identified the Yahweh of the Old Testament with Satan, and their Jesus obviously differed greatly from the “orthodox” version, as did the Jesus of the sects that knew him to have been a phantom or a corporeal form taken on by a god who wished to appear to mortals, as, for example, Venus took on the bodily shape of a Carthaginian maiden when she appeared to her son, Aeneas.

It is likely that all of the gospels were elaborated imaginatively from folk tales or oral traditions about one or another of the numerous Jewish agitators who, during the first century B.C. and the following century, tried to stir up the Jews in Egypt, Palestine, and probably Italy, most or all of whom bore the extremely common colloquial name Jesus (comparable to our ‘Bill’ for ‘William’), and all of whom naturally claimed to be christs (i.e., messiahs). Some of these agitators are known from other sources and are historical, though unimportant, figures, and one or another of these can be recognized as the probable prototype of one or another tale in the conflations, but it would be a waste of time to try to extract from confused narratives a consistent portrayal of any one individual. What Mr. Simpson has done — and this is valuable — is extract from the “orthodox” collection the elements that did strongly impress the minds of our race when our barbarous and ignorant ancestors accepted a religion that was presented to them as a documented and verified historical fact to which men had to accommodate themselves, even if it was unpalatable and repugnant to their moral sense.

It is the crucial fact of our time that the religion which was elaborated in the Middle Ages as an instrument of social stability has now been totally turned against us. Even so late as a decade ago it was still possible to entertain a lingering hope that the decision of conservatives since the French Revolution to base their position on the time-hallowed tradition had not been entirely a blunder, but the remaining votaries of the old faith were too few, too aged, and too bemused. Now the religion is being progressively restored to the primitive cult of the Ebionites and used as a mighty weapon against us. Its supposed “revival” by evangelical shysters is merely another proof of the deadly efficiency of our publicly-financed boob-hatcheries. Minds that have been so sabotaged that they can believe in the equality of races have been so debilitated that they can believe in anything, from “Bermuda Triangles” to Moon-faced drug-peddlers from Korea, from “one world” to poltergeists, from “psychics” who “foresee” the future or recognize reincarnated princesses from old Atlantis to the Yahweh described in Marc Dem’s Lost Tribes from Outer Space, who came hither in a flying saucer to install his Master Race among the lower anthropoids and who may come back any minute to clobber us nasty Aryans, if we annoy him by sending rockets too far beyond the moon.

It is a grim fact that our people today is as hag-ridden with superstitions as were our ancestors in the Middle Ages. We have voluntarily shut our eyes to reality as though life were a child’s game to be played by capering blindfolded, until now we stand, as A. K. Chesterton says in his posthumous book, Facing the Abyss. Our recent history reminds one of the old Mexican myth of Toveyo, the cunning sorcerer who exterminated the Toltecs by beating faster and faster on a magic drum that made the hypnotized people dance ever more furiously until they, exhausted, made a final leap into the abyss of eternal night.

If we are not to follow the Toltecs, we must at last use the cognitive and objectively rational powers that are peculiar to our racial mentality. Whether our decaying race still has the will or even the capacity to make that effort is the only question and it must be answered soon.

Mr. Simpson is too honest to palliate our peril with illusory hopes or tranquillizing verbiage. His book, I warn you, is only for those who dare look upon the stark realities of a terrible universe. The sun is but a lonely spark amid a billion suns that are themselves lost in endless night, and in all of infinity our planet may be the only lump of rock infected with sentient life, of which men are merely a peculiar and ephemeral variety. Among the mammalian bipeds, our race is a small and hated minority. For us there is no help from the infinite void that encompasses us, and no help beneath the clouds, except in ourselves. Like all living organisms, we must fight to survive in the unceasing struggle for life. But, as Mr. Simpson reminds us, survival is not enough: a race can survive only by aggression.

At their origin through some biological mutation or phenomenal hybridism, the Jews can have been no more than a band of squalid savages, less numerous and less important than the Mohicans or the Algonquins on this continent. Had their ambition been only to survive as a tribe, they would soon have disappeared, absorbed into the teeming populations of the Near East. But that minuscule race, inspired by implacable hatred, perfected through ruthlessly selective breeding a very high degree of predatory intelligence and a genius for dissimulation and deceit. Endowed with a loyalty to their own race that maintained their unity in dispersion, they infiltrated more civilized nations to exploit the superstitions and appetites, the gullibility and venality, of the masses. Thus, in only twenty-five centuries, they became the arbiters and virtually the masters of the world today.

If our race has been so debilitated by menticidal illusions that it no longer has the will to subjugate and dominate other races, then, by the irrevocable law of all life, it has become unfit to survive. If that is so, the superiority that we won by our courage and technological power and have now lost by our fatuity is lost forever, and despite what you and I may wish or hope, we are, in the grim balance of nature, what the Jews believe us to be, an irredeemably inferior species,3 fit only for brutish servitude or, at best, extinction.

[Footnote 3. The Jews’ contempt for us is explicit or implicit in all their writings, except, of course, propaganda for the stupid goyim. As Dr. Nahum Goldman, founder of the World Jewish Congress, says in Das jüdische Paradox (Cologne, 1978), p. 25, the Jewish mind, sublimely confident of its own superiority, has always regarded us “als eine minderwertige Rasse.”]

FacebookTumblrShare

Homosexuality as a Weapon

$
0
0

by Revilo P. Oliver

HOMOSEXUALITY is being intensively promoted by the Jews as one phase of their campaign to liquidate our race, which they evidently regard as unreliable livestock. And no one is offering any rational opposition to what is becoming a homosexual epidemic.

Anita Bryant and David Noebel are probably sincere (I am acquainted with the latter, and I feel certain that he is; I have not met the former, but see no reason to doubt her sincerity), but their efforts are necessarily ineffectual and for that reason are mildly encouraged by the Jews, who give them some publicity in their press as typical opponents of “sexual freedom.” Both base part of their opposition on the Christian superstition (i.e., the Jews’ greatest hoax) and tell people that sexual perversion is wrong ’cause Jesus says “naughty, naughty” — an argument which merely excites laughter in persons who are rational and have a modicum of education.

The argument is self-defeating for several reasons. To begin with, it is not true. The recent recovery by Professor Mortimer Smith of part of the homosexual episode that was deleted from the gospel of “Mark” (the one that was included in the “New Testament” when it was thrown together in the Fourth Century by the sect that became “orthodox”) shows that the Christian sects which overtly practiced homosexuality had good authority for it in the then-current tales about Jesus. And, of course, the Christian holy men have in all ages been the foremost practitioners of male homosexuality, and are notoriously so today, probably because the salvation-business attracts males who are insufficiently masculine.

There are undoubtedly two causes of homosexuality, biological degeneracy and induced perversion, and the great difficulty is in determining the relative importance of the two causes, since we know so little about the inheritance of mental characteristics that the biological cause is certain only when accompanied by anatomical abnormality. Induced perversion is our principal concern, since it is the only one that we can try to check at present. Here there is a further division, for we must distinguish between exclusive homosexuality (or virtually exclusive, since some perverts marry and beget children, presumably as protective covering) and “bisexuality,” which is so much in fashion now.

For example, according to reports that I see no reason to doubt, one of the largest fraternities on the campus of the local university, which, perhaps significantly, is the one that particularly tries to enlist White athletes, has a homosexual orgy as its ceremony of initiation into the fraternity to make certain that all the members enjoy such fun, but they also bring in “co-eds” frequently for general copulation, which all the members are said to enjoy also. The phenomenal vogue of “bisexuality” in our time is almost certainly a matter of fashion, i.e., induced by current education, but it also makes it difficult to distinguish between the two types who practice homosexuality.

As you probably know, pornography is one of the most lucrative businesses in the United States as well as a principal weapon of Jewish subversion. Recent trends in that field include: (1) The major pornographic periodicals (of which there are ten, all with paid circulations of from 2,000,000 to 7,000,000, which are for sale on all newsstands) are still heterosexual in their photography, showing attractive females and copulation between male and female, with occasional copulation between females, but never between males. A major part of these journals, however, consists of articles that are not illustrated, comprising both letters from readers who have new ideas about copulation or advice from experts on that subject. These now show a marked increase in emphasis on “bisexuality.” (2) Pornographic periodicals for homosexuals are still a specialized field, and the magazines devoted to it have comparatively small circulations (all under 1,000,000, and all but one under 500,000), and are usually sold only in the pornographic stores, not generally on the newsstands.) (3) The same division of fields is found in the motion picture films which are sold for private viewing. The major business is heterosexual. The significant trend in the past two years has been an ever-increasing emphasis on copulation between White women and Congoid males, with copulation between White males and Mongolian females a secondary trend. (4) Films showing males copulating with males have thus far been a specialized business, i.e., are produced by different firms and advertised to different mailing lists. Very recently, however, two of the principal major distributors, who heretofore confined their business to heterosexual films, have begun to offer “bisexual” films and one even offers homosexual films. It will be interesting to see whether these firms find the homosexual element “good business.”

The Kinsey reports make the claim that 37% of the male population has had some homosexual adventures. I can express no opinion concerning the reports’ reliability, but I observe that the scientific method requires that findings that are to be generally accepted must be subject to independent verification, i.e., the experiment can be duplicated by other investigators with the same results.

This is not true of the Kinsey reports, which, by the way, were financed by one of the Rockefeller foundations. The reports purport to be conclusions drawn from the interrogation of persons (not classified by race or social status and selected by procedures not clearly defined) whose answers were recorded in a code known only to the investigators on cards that are kept secret with a provision for their immediate destruction, should anyone obtain from a court an order for inspection of the data. In these circumstances, it is possible that the data were partly or entirely fabricated by Kinsey and/or his assistants. One cannot accuse them of fraud, but neither can one absolve them of suspicion of it.

The Kinsey report has been attacked by many psychiatrists, who are usually polite enough to profess belief in Kinsey’s good faith. I note, for example, that his “37%” conclusion is dismissed as ”fantastic” by Drs. Edmund Bergler and William S. Kroger in their book, Kinsey’s Myth of Female Sexuality (New York, 1954), p. 185, where they also comment that the effect of his erroneous report (in which they earlier identify twelve methodological errors that “eliminated the last possibility of arriving at even approximately correct results”) would be to increase the practice of male homosexuality by convincing the young that it is common and therefore presumably normal. That, undoubtedly, has been the effect.

In fact, if Kinsey had been hired to destroy what was left of sexual morality in this country, he would have manufactured his ostensibly objective report as the most efficacious means of doing so.

However that may be, I believe the only effective opposition to homosexuality must be based on racial grounds, i.e., on considerations that will be disregarded so long as the Jews control the mentality of our hapless race.

At that point, of course, the problem of homosexuality becomes merged with that of the general prostitution of American females. Our public schools try to get children to start copulating as early as possible (that was one of the stated objectives in the “consolidation” of schools, requiring the hauling of children long distances and away from the communities in which their parents reside, while the unstated objective was preparation for “integration” to force White children into the most degrading association with sub-humans). Most schools in which the children are puberate now have special classes to teach copulation, and “health programs” which supply contraceptives to the females so that they will have no hesitation about copulating with any male. No stable family can be founded on a marriage between a man and an unpaid whore for whom he cannot have the slightest respect.

December, 1979

FacebookTumblrShare

The Most Well-Educated Man I Ever Knew

$
0
0

by Revilo P. Oliver (pictured)

THE UNITED STATES HAS BECOME a nation of boobs. This is partly the work of the public boob-hatcheries, which operate to prevent their victims from being educated. After a brain has been soaked and pickled in “One World” pus, it becomes incapable of coherent thought about the real world, and so irremediably credulous that it will believe in the equality of races, the Holohoax, ‘parapsychology,’ astral influences, spooks, and every other kind of claptrap that violates common sense.

We all have to educate ourselves. The function of genuine schools is to impart, at the earliest possible age, the essentials which cannot be easily learned without a teacher: language, mathematics, and scientific method (which requires a fairly good laboratory). A youth thus equipped can then learn whatever he wants to know. Time in school is really wasted by such subjects as English literature, history, “sociology,” etc., which can be mastered by anyone willing to read the requisite books.

I suppose that the most widely learned man I have known, i.e., one who had extensive knowledge of the greatest number of fields of study, was a man who left high school in his second year. His name was Jack Macbeth and he was middle aged when I met him in Chicago around 1930. He had worked out, years before, a satisfactory mode of life for himself. He rented a loft in an old building on Wabash, as I remember, for which he probably paid little, since tenancy reduced the cost of insurance for the owner. The hall was bare: a crude podium for a speaker and rows of folding chairs, doubtless discarded by some business and obtained for almost nothing. At the back was a cot on which Macbeth slept.

He operated what he called on the sign outside the separate stairway (written in Greek letters!) “Hobo College.” On two nights a week, as I recall, an audience, chiefly hobos from the hobo-jungles near the railway yards, would come to hear a lecture on some cultural subject and pay twenty-five cents admission. Macbeth obtained his lecturers from the young faculty members of the University of Chicago, Northwestern, and the lesser universities in the city, who were glad to address an audience on their own subject of study and hear themselves talk. Sometimes Macbeth obtained really distinguished men, e.g. Professor William Edgerton, who succeeded Breasted in Egyptology.

The income from his “college” sufficed to maintain Macbeth, who lived as parsimoniously as anyone I have ever known. I doubt that he ever spent five cents to buy a cup of coffee for a lecturer, who, of course, paid for his own transportation. He obtained lecturers for one or two five-cent telephone calls, since he could flatter them by showing an almost expert knowledge of their field, and would urge the importance of what is now called “continuing education” for the poor.

He ate at the cheapest restaurants, and bought only a minimum of respectable clothing. But he had almost the whole of six days a week free, and these he spent in the Crerar and Newberry Libraries, from opening time to closing time, reading assiduously and storing a phenomenally capacious memory. A decade or two of this will do wonders. It was impossible to mention a subject of which he was ignorant. He was, as I have said, the most widely educated man I have known.

Today, I doubt that you could find a university professor or even instructor who would think of giving a lecture without a suitable fee (‘honorarium’). And such audiences could not be found anywhere. All the hobos have long since been corralled by “democratic” despotism.

It was an experience to face an audience of perhaps a hundred, of whom ninety were obviously bums, some even with straw in their hair or on their shabby garments, see them listen attentively to rational discourse on some intellectual subject, and hear them after the lecture ask questions that were almost invariably intelligent. They were living the life they preferred, however squalid and repulsive it may seem to you and me. And there were doubtless unrecorded tragedies among them. Professor Edgerton told me that after he lectured on Ancient Egypt, he was asked questions by one hobo who must have had some knowledge of hieroglyphics.

Equally significant is the fact that Macbeth needed to do no advertising. Once “Hobo College” became known, word about it evidently spread among the hobos, and he always had an audience of a hundred or more, of whom no more than ten were respectable men who had discovered a pleasant way of spending an evening. The hobos always drifted from place to place by stealing rides on freight trains, and were seldom in one place for more than two or three days, but many in Macbeth’s audiences would return when they next came to Chicago, months or years later.

It would be hard today to assemble a comparable audience, intelligent and willing to learn, anywhere. At the local university, highly paid lecturers are brought in, advertised through the university mail; and an audience is given coffee and cookies after each lecture, for which, of course, there is no charge for admission. But it is rare to find more than forty or fifty men and women at such lectures, and when one deducts the members of the department concerned, who are more or less obliged to be present, that leaves a tiny audience that has come out of interest.

August, 1990

FacebookTumblrShare


The Might of the West

$
0
0

by Revilo P. Oliver

Editor’s Note: Dr. Revilo P. Oliver was a distinguished Classics professor at the University of Illinois for 32 years, was a founder of both the John Birch Society and National Review magazine, and was a leading partisan of our race in the latter half of the 20th century. This review of Lawrence Brown’s Might of the West is one of Oliver’s best essays. Originally published in Instauration magazine in slightly edited form, it appears here for the first time as originally written by Dr. Oliver, based on a new transcription of Dr. Oliver’s typescript. — Kevin Alfred Strom.

LAWRENCE R. BROWN’s The Might of the West is one of the fundamental books of our century. It was published by Obolensky in 1963, just at the time at which that publishing house passed into the hands of new owners, who virtually suppressed the book. It has only now become generally available, thanks to the enlightened generosity of a young architectural designer in Wisconsin, who provided the money for a photo-offset reproduction of the original printing, necessarily but unfortunately including its rare typographical errors, a few deplorable misstatements, and a conjectural number of passages that the author would doubtless have wished to revise, since it is most unlikely that a vigorous mind would have learned nothing from study and meditation in seventeen years. These, however, are but minor blemishes in a great work, and we should be grateful for what has been given us.

Inquiry into the causes of the rise and fall of nations and civilizations is at least as old as Herodotus, but study of the problem in the form in which it presents itself so acutely and so urgently to us may be said to begin with Théodore Funck-Brentano’s La Civilisation et ses lois (1876), which was followed by such notable works as Brooks Adams’ The Law of Civilization and Decay (1896) and Correa Moylan Walsh’s The Climax of Civilisation (1917). All earlier works, however, were so eclipsed by Oswald Spengler’s magisterial and celebrated Untergang des Abendlandes (1918–22) that all subsequent writing on the subject must be defined by reference to Spengler, although the course of history since 1922 has shown that he failed to take into account some forces that have powerfully distorted the development of our civilization, if not of others.

Although Mr. Brown’s purpose is to illuminate the true nature and vital force of our culture rather than to formulate general laws of historical change, he follows Spengler in regarding our Western civilization as unique and discrete, having no organic relation to any other civilization: it began around 900 and has brought us to our catastrophic present. He has dropped, however, Spengler’s conception of a civilization as a quasi-biological organism with a fixed life-span, whence it follows that the West is now senile and, like an old man, has no future but the ineluctable decay of vitality that precedes an unescapable death. In this respect, therefore, Mr. Brown’s philosophy, as he formulated it in 1963, is basically optimistic: Far from being doomed by some inherent or external destiny, we of the West, if only we come to our senses and understand who we really are, may be just beginning the great age of our civilization.

Like Spengler, Mr. Brown identifies the Egyptian, Babylonian, Hindu, and Chinese civilizations as discrete from our own. He concisely surveys their political development and their accomplishments in mechanics, architecture, and the arts, with the notable exception of literature, for which he evidently feels indifference, if not disdain. He also recognizes Spengler’s “Magian” culture but uses the term ‘Levantine’ to designate it, devoting special attention to its dominant superstitions and the mentality that produced them. These other cultures, and even the Classical, are described for purposes of contrast, for Mr. Brown, who doubts the possibility of establishing an historical causality, writes to enable us “to discover our lost identity.”

He makes a strong case—stronger, I should say, than Spengler’s—for the independence of European civilization, and he is eminently right in making the principal criterion the great technology and the scientific method that are the true glory and the unique creation of our culture.

Our civilization, on his showing, was born in the time of Charlemagne, and it went through the process that Spengler calls pseudo-morphosis, by which a young people, emerging from barbarism, takes over some of the outward forms and the learning of a more advanced civilization. We took over very little from the Classical and much from the Levantine world, which was represented by both Byzantium and Islam. But we failed—at the time and ever since—to eliminate the alien elements after they had served their purpose, and that is why it has been the West’s dolorous fate to be “a society whose inward convictions have been at hopeless variance with its outward professions.”

Mr. Brown proves that the characteristic tendency of our dominant mentality appears in Anselm; he rightly emphasizes the great intellectual activity of the Scholastics; and his disquisition on the emergence of real scientific inquiry among them will astonish, I dare say, all but the very few of our contemporaries who take the trouble to read the most uninviting of all the uninviting texts in Mediaeval Latin.

European civilization was developing the great power for which its unique mentality destined it, and it was gradually expelling the alien elements it had absorbed at its origin, when its progress was checked by a disastrous recrudescence of those alien elements, which thus came to dominate and pervert it for centuries. The two fatal poisons were Christianity and Humanism, which Mr. Brown regards as concurrent and complementary infections of the mass mind, and not as essentially antithetical forces. He accordingly sees “the Renaissance and the Reformation as two manifestations of the same retreat from the exacting moral and intellectual responsibilities of Western civilization.”

Of the two forces of pseudo-morphosis thus identified, one is obvious, but the other will startle most of our educated contemporaries. Both require some consideration, since the thesis of The Might of West depends upon them.

Mr. Brown has the courage to state explicitly an indubitable fact that most historians timidly evade or leave to be inferred from hints and ambiguities, lest they expose themselves to fanatical reprisals. In the decaying Roman Empire, Christianity was devised by the Jews who had long before infiltrated all the prosperous parts of it to exploit the inhabitants. Most of those Jews, as is common in Jewish colonies, knew only one language, the one required by their business. They spoke and read the Greek koine, which was the language of international commerce and industry at that time, known throughout the Roman Empire and in a large part of Asia outside its boundaries. The koine, furthermore, was the only language generally known throughout the populous regions of the Empire that lay east of Italy; and in some of the larger cities of the west it was the language habitually spoken by large sections of the lower classes. Where Latin was the language of the common people or useful for penetrating higher circles, Jews naturally learned Latin, and it may be that where Latin was the common tongue, low-grade Jews, engaged in petty retail trade, knew only Latin, but the Greek koine, not any Semitic dialect, was the language of the international Jews.

These enterprising Jews knew their own pseudo-historical myths only in the text of the Septuagint, which, finally assembled early in the first century B.C., is the oldest form of the so-called Old Testament and does not show the excisions and revisions made in the much later text in Hebrew and Aramaic that Christians now strangely consider more “authoritative.” And the Jewish merchants, slave-dealers, and financiers in the great cities of the Empire can have had little interest in, and perhaps little knowledge of, the numerous goëtae who agitated the squalid peasants of Palestine with their futile claims to be christs.

What the prosperous and superficially civilized Jews of the Empire may have privately believed cannot, of course, be ascertained: it is likely that they differed among themselves and changed their opinions over the years. They must have seen the obvious profit to be derived from peddling a religion that emphasized their great racial superiority as the Chosen People while enabling them to convert and control a large population that would have refused to submit to the barbarous sexual mutilation and absurd taboos enjoined by “orthodox” Judaism. The new cult, ostensibly based on a special message from Yahweh transmitted through a christ in a remote and little-known region of the Empire, was an ideal instrument of proselytism: it appealed to the malice and resentments of the mongrel proletariat, while enjoining on them conduct that inhibited resentment of the Jews’ commercial practices. And it served as a cover for Bolshevik agitation that could not be identified as exclusively Jewish and would keep the consciousness of the masses permanently focused on exciting illusions and fanatical controversies.

This explains what would be otherwise mysterious. When one Christian sect prudently modified its revolutionary activity sufficiently to convince despots that it could be a useful support of their power, their first concern was to extirpate the large and, it seems, politically passive Christian sects that rejected the Jewish Septuagint. As Mr. Brown observes, the largest of these sects, the Marcionists, were the really “gentile” Christians, and their suppression would be a paradox, if one believed that the so-called New Testament, which was put together to provide an “authority” for denouncing them, had actually been intended to show a new dispensation by an omniscient god who had changed his mind about his former pets. And this explains why it was only later, after the “orthodox” sect had acquired governmental power, that the Christian mobs, described, e.g., by Libanius, surged through the predominantly Greek cities of the Empire, pillaging and looting the property of their betters and murdering “pagans.” The non-Jewish Christian sects had to be disposed of first.

Mr. Brown devotes a large section of his book to his reconstruction of the obscure history of early Christianity, but we need not follow him through that dismal swamp of fiction, forgery, and fraud. It was the “orthodox” version which, with slight variations, was imposed on the Germanic tribes who took over the European parts of the dying Empire. In their ignorance, they believed the Bible to be an historical record of events that had actually taken place at specified times in known parts of the world, and they therefore accepted it as proof of the intentions and power of a god to whose will and caprices men had to conform, however immoral or unreasonable the divine edicts might appear to mortals.

The Might of the West gives us the clearest and most cogent summary I have seen of the intellectual development of our civilization in the Middle Ages. As seeds sprout beneath a layer of fertilizing compost and send their shoots up through it, so the native rationality of our race grew up through the protective mantle of its religion. The Scholastics labored to make the cult logically intelligible, and at the same time they virtually founded modern mathematics. The better minds saw through the veil of Christian ignorance and rediscovered such fundamental facts of the real world as the sphericity of the earth. Technology, the source of our unique power, began more and more to harness the forces of nature by, for example, building windmills and watermills, breeding sturdy draft horses, inventing an efficient harness for them, and so nicely computing stresses that the audaciously soaring architecture of the Gothic became possible. The feudal rulers, furthermore, gave formal assent to the religion, but conducted their affairs with worldly prudence, while good society insisted on standards of personal honor, honesty, valor, and chivalry for which there was no sanction in the supposed revelations of their deity. Christianity was being gradually but surely civilized.

Our contemporaries generally accept as a truism the view that men’s minds were fettered by superstitions about the supernatural until they were emancipated by the Humanism of the Renaissance, but thoughtful students will at least admit that the proposition is open to doubt. Egon Friedell may not greatly exaggerate when, in the first volume of his Kulturgeschichte der Neuzeit, he claims that Nominalism, which was the final and greatest triumph of the Scholastics and antedated even the earliest symptoms of the Renaissance, was more decisive in its effect on our history than the invention of gunpowder or of printing. Nominalism illuminated the impassable gulf between our racially instinctive standards of morality and the tales in the Bible. It did not question the historicity of those stories or expressly repudiate the religion, but it did make it incontestable that the god who was an accomplice of the Jews when they swindled the Egyptians and stole their property obviously offended our concept of justice. The only escape from that dilemma was to regard as just whatever that capricious and ferocious god did, however repugnant his conduct was to us. Could the Catholic unity of Christendom have been indefinitely preserved after that demonstration?

Mr. Brown does not ignore that question, although he does not press the point as far as he might in support of his contention that Humanism was a bane, rather than a benefit, to our civilization. He admits that “It is, of course, a fair question whether the Western Catholic Church could ever have been Westernized sufficiently to keep within it scientific thought and still retain enough of the sacred tradition to be considered Christian.” The crux here lies, perhaps, in the fact that Nominalists invariably affirm their unquestioning belief in the prevailing religion. When such affirmations are made in the Renaissance by such highly intelligent men as Laurentius Valla or Pomponatius, we naturally scent protective hypocrisy, although they may have sincerely been unwilling to disturb the social order, and would have made the same asseverations, had they been able to do so with impunity. We do not like to think of Mediaeval men in the same terms, and when we do, we must remain undecided. The great Nominalists were all ecclesiastics, and we can never know whether William of Occam, for example, was personally so devout that he never questioned his faith or had an understandable desire not to be incinerated—or an equally understandable desire to continue untroubled enjoyment of his sacred perquisites—or had a prudent prevision of the catastrophes that afflicted Europe when the empire of the Church and the unity of Christendom was shattered. The important point, perhaps, is that if there was scepticism or disbelief, it was not expressed in any form that could agitate the masses.

To any unprejudiced mind, the Protestant Reformation was a catastrophe. Europe was fragmented by irreconcilable hatreds which endure to the present day. Endless and almost innumerable wars were waged, not rationally for political or economic ends, but insanely to enforce obscure and paradoxical doctrines that the various Christian sects today have discarded as nugatory or illusory. For more than two centuries, the best blood of Europe continually drenched battlefields and washed city streets as men, inflamed with pious blood-lust, butchered their kinsmen in frantic efforts to deliver their omnipotent god from the clutches of the Antichrist. The genetic loss, which fell heaviest upon the northern countries, was great beyond calculation. Historians estimate that in just one of the many Wars of Religion, two-thirds of the population of Germany perished; and while that is an extreme example of the power of Faith, no country in Europe failed to sacrifice a part of its population to please Yahweh.

The intellectual and moral disasters matched the genetic. For more than two centuries, most of the intellectual energies of Europe, which could have been devoted to science and useful scholarship, were diverted from the tasks of civilization and squandered on interminable argumentation about holy ghosts, goblins, and witches. In their efforts to solve God’s puzzles, the clergy on both sides had to learn God’s own language, Hebrew, and cognate dialects; and Jewish influence became ascendent, sometimes paramount, through both the Old Testament and the theosophical rodomontade of the Kabbalah. And on the Protestant side, the fragmentation continued until any crack-brained tailor, disgruntled wife, or clever con man could have a revelation of what the Scriptural conundrums really meant and set up in business as an heresiarch.

During the Middle Ages, it is true, there were some outbreaks of religious hysteria, but the Church kept them under control. With the Reformation, the brain fever became epidemic. What was novel about it was that Biblical texts were used to incite revolutionary agitation among the masses, and civil wars. Whether or not the initiators foresaw the consequences of their arson, the blaze, once kindled, became a conflagration that swept over all Europe and mentally stultified it for centuries and even to the present day, especially now in such basically Christian heresies as Marxism and “Liberalism,” which claim to be atheistic but obviously must believe in the Devil, whose malevolent disciples, particularly “Fascists” and “racists,” they righteously long to exterminate.

What is startling about this book is the identification of Humanism as another deadly pseudo-morphosis. The usual view is that the Renaissance was an antidote to Christianity, and some scholars, such as Émile Callot, not only recognize the Reformation as (I translate) “a violent regression to the Middle Ages, by which the limpid stream of ancient wisdom would be contaminated for two centuries,” but argue that, strictly speaking, the Reformation was the effective end of the Renaissance. Mr. Brown sees matters quite differently. For him, the Renaissance was a second and simultaneous disaster. It was a pseudo-morphosis, an attempt to revive the Classical civilization, which had no legitimate connection with ours, thus imposing a pernicious illusion that long distorted our culture and, like the Reformation, prevented us from becoming aware of our true identity. He has thus neatly offended both the credulous and the educated among our contemporaries.

I shall not attempt to refute Mr. Brown. I can understand and sympathize with his position. It is quite true that the supreme question of elegance in Latin style, the Humanists’ absolute criterion, was not only a potent weapon against the churchmen, but also obfuscated intellectual issues. That tendency was inherent in the movement from the first. After the Reformation set Europe ablaze, we naturally make great allowances for scholars deficient in philoparaptesism (as they sardonically termed a willingness to be roasted for the glory of God), and we wonder what was inwardly believed by men who outwardly conformed to the official cult of the region in which they lived and even found gainful employment in employing their learning in its service. Before that catastrophe, however, there is less uncertainty. We are saddened, for example, when we see Petrarch, who is generally accounted the first of the Humanists, in violent controversy with the Averroists, who represented in their way the rational tendency of our civilization, because their Latin was barbarous, and it is with compassion that we see him dote on the ravings of Augustine and also carry our instinctive veneration for womanhood to the point of a mystical and more than romantic gynaeolatry. When we read Attilio Nulli’s study of Erasmus, we agree that the great scholar ought not to have been a Christian, even while we have to admit that the evidence shows that he, however inconsistently, probably had a genuine faith in doctrines taken from the New Testament, even though he deplored the irreversible error that had saddled the Church with such embarrassing and compromising baggage as the Old. And we are saddened to see him launch diatribes against his fellow scholars who used the literary convention of a strict Ciceronianism as a mask for their own irreligion—as, indeed, some scholarly churchmen continued to do until the middle of the Eighteenth Century.

It is true that, as R. R. Bolgar has said and Mr. Brown would not deny, the Humanists and their disciples turned to the great classics of Graeco-Roman antiquity not only as masters of literature but “above all as masters in the art of living,” and they saw in the society of the great ages of Greece and Rome a model to be imitated, so far as possible, in the modern world. One consequence of this, which may be cardinal in Mr. Brown’s thinking, will be noticed below.

Whether or not Mr. Brown is right, it must be observed that he writes with a polemic animus against Graeco-Roman culture, often underestimates or misrepresents the facts, and is sometimes led by his polemical ardor into ludicrous statements, of which the very worst is to be found in his comparison of the Hindu and Classical cultures on page 121. Mr. Brown knows very well that the Parthenon is not built of wood; that Athens was a thalassocracy and that Rome was a great naval power after 260 B.C.; that the poems of Homer were not first written down in the time of Marcus Aurelius; that the Greek alphabet was in use nine centuries before that time; and that Greek was written (in a syllabic script) and records kept as early as the thirteenth century B.C. Mr. Brown knew all that, of course, but his temper momentarily got the better of him, and a judicious reader, even if not charitable, will overlook this and other lapses, which are really irrelevant to the main argument.

Mr. Brown’s disparagement of the Classical civilization and his certainty that it was foreign to our own are based on its failure to develop a comparable technology. He was, perhaps, less than generous when he failed to mention that the epistemology of the New Academy, known to everyone through Cicero’s Academica, is precisely what is taken for granted in the methodology of modern science, but the problem is a real one, and I do not profess to know the answer. We should not try to evade it by observing that modern respect for ancient technology has greatly increased since the discovery of a machine, hyperbolically called a computer, for astronomical calculations, nor should we speculate about the possible prevalence in ancient society of the sentiment that led Vespasian to reject labor-saving machinery because it would deprive workmen of a livelihood. (See Suetonius, Vesp. 18.) There is no escaping the fact that the Greeks and Romans never had steamships, railways, or cannon. But our author could profit, I think, from reconsideration of some points in his argument.

He mentions, for example, the development of cannon. As everyone knows (and has recently been demonstrated by such developments as radar, atomic fusion, and guided missiles) the necessities of war are the mother of invention, and the major technical advances are the direct or indirect results of military need. The need to cast bigger and better cannon created the metallurgical skill without which most subsequent machines of any kind, to say nothing of steamships and railways, would have been impossible. Now one reason why the modern world developed cannon and the ancient world did not may be the fact that the Western world had lost the art of constructing the great torsion-artillery of Hellenistic times, which was superior in both hitting power and rate of fire to any cannon that Europe was able to produce for two centuries after cannon were first introduced. (See Erwin Schramm, Die antiken Geschütze der Saalburg, Berlin, 1918; cf. E. W. Marsden, Greek and Roman Artillery, Oxford, 1969).

Is technology the sole criterion? And is there not a radical difference between Mr. Brown’s two instances of pseudo-morphosis? The religious one was injected into our culture at its very inception, was enforced by fear of a terrible god whose existence and power was not doubted, and became the basis of all social organization from the very first. If Humanism was also a pseudo-morphosis, it was spontaneously and voluntarily adopted by Europe when our civilization was, on Mr. Brown’s own showing, in a quite advanced stage. It corresponded to no political, social, or economic imperative; it was fostered by no organization or class in its own interest; and it so appealed to the minds of our race that it triumphed over the determined and vigorous opposition of a large part of the Christian clergy, who rightly foresaw in it a threat to their business. In fact, I learn from the Jewish Chronicle (London) that even today an active admiration of Classical culture is a “fight against the Judaeo-Christian tradition” and that something so horribly “anti-Semitic” ought to be suppressed as “Fascism.”

The Classical world of antiquity must have captivated the modern mind through some charm, beauty, or world-view inherent in its surviving literature. From the end of the Fifteenth Century to the beginning of the Twentieth, our civilization voluntarily so identified itself with the Graeco-Roman that it devoted the greater part of the youth of every educated man to the extremely difficult and even painful task of so mastering the modalities of Classical thought that he could think directly in Latin and Greek and thus compose both prose and verse in those languages in conformity with the purest models and the most exacting standards. For that vast expenditure of intellectual energy there is no analogy in recorded history. And if that was pseudo-morphosis, what accounts for so great, so spontaneous, and so continuous an hallucination? One, moreover, that, as Mr. Brown complains, probably did impede the progress of science, technology, and the prosperity they create, since Humanism did divert so much mental energy of superior minds into its own channels.

Why the West turned in admiration to Antiquity is clear, even if we follow Mr. Brown in refusing to see any significance in the fact that the Classical and the Western are the only two civilizations that were created by Aryans—and flourished so long as Aryans remained dominant in their own countries. Apart from the beauty of an unsurpassed literature, and apart from the historical realism that one learns from Thucydides and Tacitus, the modern world sought in the ancient a system of civil ethics and of political life. The great men of antiquity, as their lives are reported, for instance, in Plutarch’s biographies, obeyed standards of personal honor as well as prudence which we instinctively admire, although Christianity contemns them. Cicero, for example, was indeed admired for his eloquence, but no less for his vision of, and devotion to, the Republic. And, as Mr. Brown is well aware, it was the Graeco-Roman conception of a mixed constitution (Cicero, Polybius, Aristotle) that ultimately produced the American Constitution, which most of us regard as a noble effort, even though it failed.

And here at last we have come to the crux of the problem. When I first read Mr. Brown’s breath-taking assertion that the Greeks and Romans lacked “a sense of politics,” I thought that merely another slip of an impassioned pen. But I think he meant precisely what he said, although he refrained from developing his point. One of the characteristics that most sharply differentiate the Classical civilization from all others except our own is its idea that a highly civilized people is capable of self-government through elected officers. The Greeks and Romans, so long as they controlled their own countries, were devoted to democracy in the ancient sense of that word, that is to say, government of which the policies are determined by a limited body of responsible citizens, who must be free, economically as well as politically, and thus must necessarily be supported by a subject mass of slaves or the equivalent. (Needless to say, the current notion that every anthropoid is entitled to a vote to express his whims is a form of gibbering idiocy that was unknown in Antiquity.) All the political convulsions of Graeco-Roman history arose from either divisions within the limited body of citizens or disputes about the most expedient extension or contraction of the franchise. It is true that no ancient state ever succeeded in stabilizing a constitution by which the franchise was so nicely adjusted that it was large enough to avert rule by self-interested cabals and small enough to exclude the feckless and ignorant, but the principle that free and responsible citizens (to the exclusion of slaves, proletarians, and aliens) were sovereign was maintained even in the Roman Empire until the Romans were supplanted by the descendants of their former slaves and subjects, especially wily Levantines, to whose radically different minds the very concept of political freedom and personal self-respect was childish and repugnant.

Now if it be true that our people’s infatuation with systems of elected government sprang from an attempt to imitate the politics of a civilization whose literature we admire, then the Renaissance was, as Mr. Brown claims, a pseudo-morphosis, and practically all of our political theory since the Sixteenth Century was an alien importation that the West, through a gross misunderstanding of itself, permitted to pervert its own nature and to drive it to an endless series of calamities. The true form of Western government, therefore, must be found in a stable hierarchical system based on personal loyalties and status within a virtually closed society, preferably the feudal system at its best or an adaptation of the Mediaeval polity to present conditions. The proximate collapse of the ochlocracy to which Americans are now mindlessly devoted will lend cogency to that proposition.

Our conceptions of history have inescapable consequences, and the consequences of Lawrence Brown’s historical analysis will startle and dismay most of the readers of Instauration. The second thesis of The Might of the West will particularly distress everyone who has not been cowed into pretending that races do not exist and who hopes that there still is a residual instinct of self-preservation in a large part of our own race, for if the Renaissance was a vast pseudo-morphosis, we must recognize the utter folly of trying to imitate a dead and alien civilization in the mad hope that we can succeed where it so notoriously failed. We must therefore purge our minds of the very notion of majority rule and all that it implies. It is not enough to recognize the suicidal insanity that has now enslaved us to our parasites and eternal enemies, for it would be equally unnatural to vest power in a legitimate majority of responsible citizens. We must even discard aristocratic dreams of rule by a majority of a highly select minority. It is idle to inquire whether the American Constitution failed because the requirements of property that entitled men to vote were set too low, or because it did not prohibit the immigration of Jews and other unassimilable aliens. It is futile to speculate whether the principle of human freedom and republican government could have been saved, had the Confederacy defeated the fanatical invaders and vindicated its independence. It is absurd to consider, as some of our more intelligent contemporaries are now doing, the creation of a viable society by resurrecting the Servian constitution described in Cicero’s De republica, substituting for property criteria of measured intelligence or racial purity. The very concept of self-government is like the Ptolemaic astronomy, which could not be saved by positing more epicycles or modifying it, as did Tycho Brahe, to eliminate the more glaring discrepancies: it was the basic idea that the heavens revolved about the earth that had to be discarded.

If the Renaissance was a delusion, we are deluding ourselves so long as we tinker with the Graeco-Roman idea of self-government—fatally deluding ourselves about the nature of Western man. In our civilization, the natural and requisite government must not only be completely authoritarian, but must be one of which the inner structure and purposes are concealed from the majority by means of a religion or equivalent faith to which citizens and masses alike will give implicit and unquestioning obedience. Mr. Brown explicitly warns us that

We should not fool ourselves into supposing that the core and source of strength of Western civilization can ever win the conscious applause of the great bulk of Westerners. Unconsciously they live by and treasure the standards of their civilization, but the intellectual acknowledgment of these standards runs counter to so many demands of self-esteem and self-justification, of childish hopes and pathetic dreams that most men can never verbally make this acknowledgment even secretly to themselves.

It follows, therefore, that so long as our civilization endures, ours must necessarily be “an esoteric, not a popular society.” If the West is to be preserved from the death that now seems imminent, it must be brought again under the control of Western minds, who, whatever the outward professions they may deem it expedient to make, will recognize and foster, quietly and more or less secretly, the implacably objective science that has “created the unique greatness of our society.”

It will have been seen that the problem whether our civilization is in its fundamental nature linked to, or totally independent of, the Classical has immediate and drastic implications for us. I have sought to elucidate the question, not to answer it. I shall only add that although Mr. Brown admits that “a connection between biology and civilization is an obvious historical fact,” and although he perceives that the Levantine mentality is totally incompatible with, and inimical to, our own, he does not consider the possibly relevant fact that the Classical, like all the civilizations known to history, declined and perished with the deterioration, mongrelization, and supersession of the race that created it. (The biological facts have most recently been set forth by Elmer Pendell in Why Civilizations Self-Destruct, Howard Allen, 1977.) Whatever weight we accord to this fact, we may be confident, I think, that Mr. Brown understands that his own premises require racial homogeneity in at least the élite of the West, and that only a scientifically rigorous system of eugenics can produce men of the rare intellectual capacity and the rarer dedication that will make them both able and willing to bear the enormous burden of high civilization.

Every reader must decide for himself how much of Mr. Brown’s analysis he will accept, but in so doing he will have been forced to face the fact that “the greatest ethical problem of our lifetime is to keep our society alive.” The word ‘ethical’ is well-chosen, for there can be no morality higher than one which will deliver us from “the ruin we have fought two world wars to achieve.” That profound perception alone would suffice to make The Might of the West one of the great achievements of the Western mind.

(October, 1979)

Unfortunately, the book which Dr. Oliver reviews here is no longer in print. Used copies are occasionally procurable at a high price. If there are any benefactors willing to finance a reprint, with Dr. Oliver’s brilliant review included as a foreword, please contact me via the links at the top of this page. — Kevin Alfred Strom.

FacebookTumblrShare

Orage and “New Age Consciousness”

$
0
0

A review of Consciousness by A.R. Orage

by Revilo P. Oliver (pictured)

A. R. ORAGE, THE MAN who popularized the phrase “New Age” in the early 20th century, and who honestly concluded on his deathbed that he had learned nothing of significance about the nature of life, here tries to lead the unwary reader to what is essentially the old notion of a “higher consciousness” (blissfully above thought and mental effort) or “cosmic consciousness,” which, when it actually occurs, is an hallucination produced by auto-hypnosis.

When I was a youngster, there was for a time a vogue for a book by P. D. Uspenski, Tertium Organum, which, in a long and rambling discourse, tried to conjure up a “higher” and super-rational consciousness from the then comparatively novel conceptions of Einsteinian relativity. Seeing the book taken seriously by presumably well-educated adults, most of them women, I obtained a copy and tried to understand it, until I realized that, whatever may be possible in mathematical theory or fantasy, no one has ever seen a tennis ball turned inside out without rupture of its outer surface.

Talk about a “higher consciousness” superior to reason naturally comforts persons who find mental exertion painful, and notions about transcendental powers naturally console persons who do not have the courage or stamina to confront the realities of a universe that was not made for man. These ideas, in the form in which they are peddled by Uspenski and Orage, are derived from the early Hindu mystics of the Vedas and Upanishads. They did reach a state of exalted consciousness — by the use of what they called soma, which, as R. G. Weston has shown, was simply the Amanita muscaria, a mushroom that has been for millennia a prime source of religiosity.

The struggle for existence in a universe we did not choose, and the burden of being a member of the only race which values objective, verifiable truth as an end in itself, makes us sometimes long for escape from reality — in some cases through a literature of the fantastic, of marvelous dream worlds, of free-ranging fantasy. But we must not confuse that necessary escape with what is real. Permit me to suggest to the reader that it is a waste of his time and energy to play with fantasies that lack the literary and aesthetic charm of poetry and imaginative prose fiction.

February 1977

FacebookTumblrShare

Race and History Distortion

$
0
0

by Revilo P. Oliver (pictured)

IN THE DECADE before us, the methods of historiography will undergo a very considerable modification.

History depends primarily on written documents, from the clay tablets of ancient Sumeria and the earliest Egyptian hieroglyphs to the archives of modern states. In the absence of documents, the historian can only elicit tentative conclusions from artifacts disinterred by archaeologists or surmise what actual events gave rise to folk-tales and legends, such as the myths about Hercules or the story of Heimdall in the Rigsthula.

It is the function of the historian to submit all documents, whether purported originals or copies of lost originals, to the most rigorous critical analysis to determine their authenticity and their veracity. Wherever there is an apparent motive for forgery or mendacity, the document and its contents must be tested by every available criterion and technique, and only rarely are these sufficient to give results that have so high a degree of probability as to be virtually certain.

Inevitably of course, there are a few documents of great historical import about which doubt subsists. The famous letter of the younger Pliny, evidently written in A.D. 112, which is the earliest evidence for the existence of a sect with which modern Christians would admit an affinity, is now accepted as genuine by the majority of scholars, chiefly on the grounds that if it were a forgery concocted by the Christians and inserted in the corpus of Pliny’s letters that came down to us in only one manuscript, now lost, it would presuppose in the forger a degree of learning, skill, and care much greater than is found in other Christian compositions. But we cannot be quite certain. The letter was quoted, with some odd variations, by Tertullian in the very Apologeticum, written astound 200, in which that Father of the Church and shyster lawyer cites one of the most audacious of Christian forgeries, a purported letter from Pontius Pilate to Tiberius: recent studies have disclosed two odd anomalies; and it is not impossible that Tertullian or an accomplice had the requisite skill and diligence: so doubt remains. The famous Kensington Rune Stone, which purportedly attests the presence of Norse explorers in what is now Minnesota in 1362, has long been regarded as a forgery perpetrated by a local resident for the glory of Scandinavia, but a recent linguistic analysis makes it seem unlikely that the supposed forger could have introduced subtle dialectical variations of Old Norse unrecorded in his time; so doubt remains.

These examples suffice to show the underlying assumption in all historical criticism: forgeries or impostures are always the work of an individual or a small group of individuals for profit, piety, or political ends. The most recent Christian gospels are good examples. When Joseph Smith found that swindling farmers with tales of buried treasure entailed legal hazards, he manufactured the Book of Mormon, possibly with one assistant author, and enlisted eleven perjurers to attest its authenticity. In 1879 and 1883, the Reverend Mr. William Dennis Mahan produced a whole sheaf of forgeries to prove the historical truth of a religion to which he had a deep emotional attachment, and it seems that only his wife was a party to his pious hoax, although other clergymen soon tried to muscle in on what had become a lucrative imposture by producing supplemental forgeries. Smith founded what became the staunchest, most stable, and most cohesive church in the United States, exciting the emotional faith of millions who never suspected that the “Newest Testament” was a fraud. Poor Mahan undertook a more difficult task, for which he had neither the education nor the financial resources, but he stimulated the glands of many thousands of yearning Christians, and many enterprising publishers since his time have found it highly profitable to reprint, ad maiorem gloriam Dei, what some of them call “the Archko Volume.”

Forged letters

Some political hoaxes are comparable. The forged letters of Winston Churchill, which aroused considerable excitement in Italy in 1954, were plausible in content and deceived many well-educated Italians, for whom English was a foreign language and who had never noted the minute characteristics that distinguish the work of the various brands of typewriters. It is uncertain whether the forgers were interested only in collecting the large sums of money they obtained from Italian conservatives for the precious historical documents, or had been inspired by the Italian Premier, De Gaspari, who used the hoax to prosecute and discredit the conservatives who had earlier obtained possession of possibly genuine letters that he wrote while hiding out in the Vatican in 1940-43.

In the absence of documents, the historians’ task is more difficult, and where there is no trustworthy evidence and the doctrine of “cui bono?” does not yield conclusive results, we naturally have one of the innumerable mysteries or ambiguities that season the pages of history. The facts concerning the death of the Austrian Crown Prince at Mayerling were so successfully covered up that, while we may have strong suspicions, we do not know whether or not Rudolph murdered his mistress and committed suicide. We shall probably never know why the Great Fire of London in September 1666 “happened” to begin on the eve of the very day for which it had been scheduled by a conspiracy, directed by unidentified persons residing in Holland, some of whose agents were arrested, confessed, and were executed in the preceding April. Nor shall we know why so remarkable a “coincidence” excited no official investigation after the event.

Evidence destroyed thoroughly

When conspiracies have governmental powers, they can usually cover up their guilt at the time and they often destroy evidence so thoroughly that later generations are left with a puzzle they can solve only partially or tentatively. We now know only that the assassination of Abraham Lincoln was arranged by a conspiracy for the dual purpose of eliminating a political figure who was no longer useful and of exciting fresh animosity against the Southerners who had been conquered, and whose country had been destroyed, in the unconscionable war of aggression of which he had been the ostensible leader; but, aside from a few hirelings, the only person whom we can positively identify as a member of the conspiracy is Stanton, who was the Secretary of War in Lincoln’s cabinet, arranged many of the practical details, and was able, after the event, to silence key witnesses, although we can only guess what it was they knew that made it necessary to have them judicially murdered. And Stanton seems to have been only a local manager for principals whose identity we can only surmise.

The second-class battleship Maine, significantly the least useful ship in the comparatively small American navy, was sent to Havana to overawe the legitimate government of Cuba, and was there destroyed, with great loss of life, by an internal explosion. The American government, however, was able to cover up that fact and to claim that a Spanish mine or torpedo was responsible, thus preparing the excitable American populace for the desired war of aggression against Spain.

So far as I know, no one has thus far found evidence to fix the responsibility for what is likely to have been more than a happy “accident” at just the right time. It frequently happens, of course, that all the evidence is not thoroughly destroyed. The work of Mr. Colin Simpson, published in 1972, amply documents the facts concerning the sinking of the British cruiser and munitions ship, Lusitania, which had been disguised as a passenger liner to attract a large number of American passengers in the hope that a German submarine would take the “live bait” dangled before it.

It is now clear that the atrocious gambit, which would certainly have offended the sensibilities of the English public in 1915, was contrived by Winston Churchill with only a few accomplices. After the event, there were in Britain a considerable number of persons who knew that the official tale was false and had solid grounds for suspecting the truth, but gentlemen (e.g. Lord Mersey, who retired from the bench after his part in what he termed “a damned dirty business”) were silenced by appeals to patriotism and the raison d’état, while lesser men were intimidated. In the United States, the great deception was assiduously promoted by the cynical gang that surrounded Woodrow Wilson, a muzzy-headed shyster whom the Jews had trained for the Presidency into which they boosted him by the simple expedient of playing on the vanity and gullibility of Theodore Roosevelt. Their efforts were, of course, abetted by the large corps of journalistic hirelings, who probably disseminated sensational lies with the efficiency and in the spirit with which they would have waited on tables or operated taxicabs.

Many millions of citizens of both Great Britain and the United States were successfully duped, while the facts were known to only comparatively few persons and, in all probability, the ultimate purpose of the operation was known to yet fewer.

Mental logistics

Experience has shown that the mass-armies of “democratic” states fight with greater zeal when they are animated by hatred and supported by a hate-crazed populace that fancies it is fighting a holy war. Lies have therefore become military equipment, a kind of mental logistics; but it is the essence of such propaganda that its spuriousness is known only to the persons who manufacture it. The model of such operations is the famous lie-factory managed by Lord Bryce during the First World War, in which a corps of expert technicians forged photographs, while expert liars, including Arnold Toynbee, concocted stories of “atrocities” to inspire the emotionally overwrought British with a fanatic’s hatred of the incredibly bestial Germans and with a noble Christian ardour to kill them.

Lord Bryce’s superiors in the Government undoubtedly knew what his merry knaves were doing, and a small number of educated and judicious men must at least have had suspicions which they concealed from fear or unwillingness to impair the “war effort”, but the number of persons who knew or suspected the truth was very small in comparison with the vast majority that was successfully deceived during the war. And after the war, the secret could no longer be kept. It is a truism, of course, that in “democratic” states the populace must be encouraged to imagine that it makes important decisions by voting, and must therefore be controlled by suitable propaganda, which implants ideas to which the voters respond automatically as trained animals respond to words of command in a circus, thus leaving to the masses only a factitious choice between Tweedledum and Tweedledee on the basis of their preference for a certain kind of oratory, a hair-style, or a particular facial expression.

The production of such propaganda requires a very high degree of technical skill, as may be learned from the most complete treatise on the subject, Jacques Ellul’s Les Propagandes (Paris, 1962), which is also available in an excellent English translation. The conditioning of the populace must be directed by a small corps of expert technicians in the employ of an oligarchy, with only a limited number of assistants who are fully aware of their task. When we consider the British and Americans (as distinct from resident aliens), we may be certain that most of the teachers who inject illusions into the minds of the young, many of the journalists who manufacture tripe for the press and radio, and even quite a few of the “social scientists” who concoct sophistries for the half-educated, are not conscious of what they are doing, being themselves deceived. And the individuals who suspect that they are deluding their victims probably soothe their consciences with assurances that they are engaged in noble work for “democracy” and their salaries.

Thus, although it is true that the manufacture of propaganda, like the manufacture of shoes or stoves, requires today a larger number of technicians and other employees than were needed even a few decades ago, the number concerned in its production is relatively small and the employers even fewer, so that historians still think in terms of a small group engaged in conscious and calculated deception of a great majority.

To take a specific example, adhuc sub iudice, a photograph with some collateral evidence has recently been published to show that the holy man who has been raising Hell in Persia is not the Khomeini who appeared in France as a refugee some years ago. We automatically assume that if the evidence is spurious, it was fabricated by a few men, no more, perhaps, than half a dozen. If it is genuine, then the impersonation was arranged by the secret service of some major nation or international state, requiring the complicity of no more than a dozen men, including the director who gave the orders. We should think it fantastic to suppose that there are as many as four hundred persons, now in Europe and able to tell the truth, who are party to the hoax, whichever it is.

Historians have never thought of calculated deception as the work of any large number of persons. It is true, of course, that some minority groups, religious or conspiratorial, have tried to disguise their beliefs. The Mandaeans are reputed to have lied about their faith to strangers, but if their religion is fairly represented by the scriptures that have been recently obtained and published (e.g., their Canonical Prayer Book, edited and translated by Professor E. S. Drower in 1939), one wonders why they took the trouble. In past centuries, Persian Shi’ites, when they made a pilgrimage to Mecca, understandably practised takiyah, concealing their heresy from the more orthodox Moslems among whom they had to travel at the risk of their lives.

In the United States, the American Republican Party, which limited its membership to American-born white men, excluding Jews and other unassimilable aliens, earned the sobriquet by which it is now commonly known by urging its members to avoid futile debate with their adversaries by saying, “I Know Nothing about it.” But their aim was not to keep secret purposes which, indeed, were so well known that, despite the furious opposition of professional politicians, they might well have achieved control of the Federal government, had they not been disrupted and dispersed by agitation about slavery in the South. One could cite other instances of evasion to avoid inconvenience or harassment, but such expedients differ totally from the perpetuation of hoaxes and do not impugn the historians’ premise that forgeries and impostures are secretly contrived by a few individuals.

Historians must now drastically revise that premise. No matter how timorous they may be, they cannot, if honest, close their eyes to proof that massive deceptions can be carried out by thousands, even millions, of individuals who act unanimously with a common purpose.

40 million too preposterous

The great Jewish hoax about millions of God’s Chosen People whom the Germans supposedly exterminated seems to have been devised late in 1942, when it was claimed that in the autumn of that year the Germans had murdered two millions of the Holy Race in various ways. By 1943, the number had been increased to six million, and to keep up the progression, it was later increased to 40,000,000, which was seen to be so preposterous that it was reduced to 12,000,000, and at the end of the Crusade to Save the Soviet, the figure of six million was taken as the largest that could be imposed on the gullible goyim.

The obvious original motive, common to all war propaganda, was to pep up the cattle that were being stampeded against Germany, but there may have been a further purpose in a hope that after the war it would be possible to carry out the Jewish plan, formulated and published by Theodore Kaufman in 1941, to exterminate the entire population of Germany as an object lesson to lower races that might want to have a country of their own, not under the management of God’s People.

Since that proved not to be feasible, the hoax was used as a pretext for the obscene murders perpetrated at Nuremberg by the American, Soviet, British, and French victors, for their repudiation of the conventions, called international law, that had been observed by all civilised nations, and for the innumerable and ghastly atrocities by which all the victors, guided by their Jewish supervisors, equally and forever forfeited their claim to be morally superior to Atilla’s Huns or Hulagu’s Mongols. And the hoax is still being used to loot Germany and, indirectly, all the nations of the West to subsidise the Jewish seizure of Palestine and adjacent lands. It is no longer possible to think of a deception of many by a few. The utter falsity of this hoax, which was made the more preposterous when the physically impossible gas chambers were invented to dress it up, was necessarily known to hundreds of thousands of Jews who remained on German territory during the insane war, many of whom – probably 250,000 – the Germans naturally interned as domestic enemies, although not with the thoroughness with which the Americans put resident Japanese in concentration camps during 1942-45. The Jews who remained in Germany, both those who were foolishly trusted and held governmental positions and those who were confined to the various camps, necessarily knew that there were no “gas chambers” and there was no “extermination” (although, of course, many individuals died from disease, old age, and Anglo-American bombing raids on the various camps, and, no doubt, some were slain by individual Germans when they foresaw the defeat and ruin of their country by the maddened hordes that the international race had mobilised against them – and by the Polish and Russian populations of occupied territories when the German armies failed to control their long-standing resentment of their parasites). Furthermore, since the race has always been truly international, many hundreds of thousands, perhaps millions, of Jews throughout the world and especially in the United States must have known or suspected the truth when their supposedly exterminated relatives flocked into the country or corresponded with them. In addition, there must have been a considerable numbers of Jews who, even if without sources of direct information, were intelligent enough to see that the hoax was inherently incredible, psychologically improbable and physically impossible. But nevertheless, so far as I know, only one Jew, Josef Ginsburg, who resided in German or Rumanian territory throughout the war, has borne witness that there was no German policy to “exterminate” his race; and although he published his books under the pseudonym of J. G. Burg, he only accidentally escaped death at the hands of Jewish terrorists in Munich.

The great Jewish hoax, which is currently imposed by the Jewish Terror on the population of Western nations, must be distinguished from the tall tales now told in Soviet territory, where the yowling about fictitious Jewish victims was long ago replaced by an official claim that the Germans deliberately exterminated six millions of high-minded Slavs. How much of this propaganda, much of which is so phrased that it could include casualties in battle, is believed by intelligent Russians, it is impossible to say, and no one will wonder at the lack of public protest from persons who know better but live in Soviet territory, under a supervision more strict than any that has thus far been imposed on any Western nation, although the Jews are naturally trying to approximate it for purposes of their own and have attained a very considerable success in Western Germany, where the corrupt government in Bonn has virtually made it illegal to disbelieve any Jewish imposture, and many books that the Jewish censorship has not approved for goyim can be circulated only clandestinely.

Although the hoax about the “six million” has always been inherently unbelievable in all of the various revisions that have been made from time to time, and although it has been definitively exposed and demolished by Professor Arthur A. Butz in his Hoax of the Twentieth Century (Historical Review Press, 1976), the entire race, numbering at least thirty millions throughout the world, is frantically insisting, with apparent unanimity, that the lower races must believe whatever they are told by God’s Master Race, and what is most significant, Jewish professors ensconced in Western universities and necessarily knowing something of the methods of Western scholarship, automatically shrieked and spat at Professor Butz, although they had never seen his book and did not even know its correct title. One cannot avoid the conclusion that however well they had learned or simulated the methods of scholarship, all questions of fact were to be rigorously subordinated to the interests of their race.

Anne Frank’s Diary

A second example is the astoundingly crude forgery called “Anne Frank’s Diary”, concocted so negligently and with such contempt for Aryan minds that its many internal contradictions proclaim its falsity. It can have imposed on no reader who had even a modicum of critical judgement and a memory sufficiently good to retain what he read on one page when he read a passage a few pages later. The blatant contradictions in the text of this fraud have now been listed by Swedish writer, Ditlieb Felderer, in Anne Frank’s Diary: a Hoax (Institute for Historical Review, Torrance, California, 1980), but the mystery is why such a booklet was ever needed.

Many persons, it is true, read religious texts in an emotional trance that paralyses their reason, and one can only assume that sentimental persons who have been so prepared by preliminary propaganda that they blubber as they read the first page of the “Diary” can go on reading in a similar stupor. No critical reader can ever have been deceived, whatever his race. But here again, thirty to sixty million Jews, with apparent unanimity, are determined that the goyim shall believe, or profess to believe, that preposterous canard, if they are to escape punishment for being rational. And one hears that the courts in Western Germany have held that it is a criminal offence to express doubts about what no intelligent man can believe. One cannot predict when the same courts will hold that it is an “insult” to the “Jewish nation” to deny that the earth is flat, as was specifically stated by the God who covenanted to deliver the whole earth to His People.

Even more significant is the Jews’ progressive abandonment of their usual measures for herding the goyim: bribery, open or surreptitious financial pressures, and the manipulation of venal politicians. Mobs of Jewish hoodlums now openly assault French professors who dare to doubt the incredible, wield iron clubs to crack the skulls of a few French writers who have met privately to discuss the forbidden topic, and openly boast they have murdered with a time bomb a French professor who dared to stand for election to the Chambre des Députés. And there is comparable violence by Jewish thugs, with or without an admixture of zombies from the lower races, in West Germany, England, and the United States, while thirty to sixty million Jews, without significant exceptions, applaud the good work and protect the criminals through their control of virtually all the means of communication and their control or intimidation of police forces and courts.

The drastic import of these facts for historiography is obvious. An entire race (or sub-race, if you prefer that classification) can show effective solidarity in the perpetration of outrageous hoaxes, while many thousands or even millions who cannot but know the truth, knowingly participate in the fraud, whether from fear of reprisals by their fellows, hatred of their victims, or a confidence in their biological superiority, such as we show when we imprison or kill wild animals and make cows, horses, sheep, and dogs our domestic servants or our food. The implication for historians in their consideration of all information, ancient or modern, that has come to us from or through Jewish sources is emphatically clear and imposes an inescapable obligation. And it remains to be ascertained whether there may be, or have been, comparable phenomena in seemingly unanimous asseverations by other races.

(New Nation magazine; Summer 1980)

FacebookTumblrShare

The World in False Face

$
0
0

Maggie Thatcher (pictured), Britain’s 80s version of Sarah Palin, and the hidden agenda behind the warmongers

by Revilo P. Oliver

THE CURRENT issue of News of the New World (Honeydew, South Africa) contains an excerpt from the issue of Special Office Brief for 20 June 1985. It is a clear statement of an important element in the elaborate swindle that is called “democracy.”

The ambiguously named Special Office Brief is the confidential and extremely expensive report of a private intelligence service that is the successor of Kenneth de Courcy’s ill-fated Intelligence Digest. It is now published in Dublin for security from harassment by the gang of aliens and traitors who presided over the liquidation of the British Empire and are now presiding over the liquidation of Britain itself.

The editor, commenting on the function of the persons whom the public in a “democracy” regards as its political “leaders” and thinks it has chosen as Prime Ministers or Presidents, observes that:

“They are presented to us as actors. A great actor may portray Napoleon on the stage brilliantly without possessing the smallest knowledge of military strategy. He is an actor and we see only the actor. We know nothing of the real person behind the actor.

“Today the world’s office holders are schooled by professionals, physically made up by experts, and produced on the screen by show business directors. The real person is deliberately concealed both in respect of his or her true physical appearance and as to his or her abilities.

“The speeches are written by professionals who themselves have no constitutional responsibility. Few, if any, statesmen now in office are capable of appearing on a public platform without make-up to deliver an explanatory speech about world affairs. Moreover questions and answers for television interviews are (for the most part) pre-arranged. The public never sees or hears the real person and cannot judge what the statesman himself really knows, believes or plans. (Furthermore, in the English House of Commons the true relevance of questions and answers, and still more the worth of them, is lost amidst a shouting and screaming staged for effect — rather stupidly. The idea is to give an impression that a minister is caught out or confused.)

“Only a handful of people meet in private persons who hold exalted positions. They are not supposed to relate their genuine impressions or if they do are never again invited. Time and time again we learn only long afterwards that such a visitor discovered a Minister to be virtually ga-ga and to be a mere puppet. (It was only years afterwards that we learnt that when still Prime Minister Churchill had little idea where he was or what the conversation was about. We were told only long afterwards whereas one would have thought the British Nation was entitled to know that its Prime Minister was no longer mentally functional.)(1)

“It is very tough on Democracy to deprive it of a fair and true picture of the persons who aspire to lead it. One wonders whether it is proper for a democracy to be invited to vote for Saatchi & Saatchi’s make-up edition of a Minister without being permitted the least glimpse of the Minister as he or she really is. Ought we to be required to vote for the actor of a part rather than the true person? One does wonder. But the true person we now never see or hear. We see a made-up face and dyed hair and we hear a speech written by someone other than the speaker. We see a presentation arranged by show-business experts [and] rehearsed under tuition with intent to mislead and deceive us. Politics and show business are now inseparable. Perhaps that is why the stage idol we vote for turns out in practice to be a hopeless fool.

“Saatchi & Saatchi and the like are paid millions to produce an image and to conceal the reality. We vote for the image and then wonder why the image does not come up to the expectations aroused by its speeches which were also made-up and not the composition of the idol.

“Everyone concerned knew exactly what such persons as George Washington, William Pitt, or Gladstone really were. Only a tiny inner circle has the least idea of what our contemporary public personalities are composed. If we judge from the extent of make-up and stage management the reality must leave a good deal to be desired.”

(In copying the foregoing, I have reproduced oddities of diction and punctuation that are surprising in a British writer.)

[(footnote 1) The editor's reference to mental deterioration (as distinct from mere intoxication) evidently applies to the period 1951-1955. So far as I know, the medical diagnosis of Churchill's condition is still secret, but the symptoms belatedly reported by rumor remind one of the early symptoms of recrudescent syphilis in his father, Lord Randolph Churchill. The well-known British historian, David Irving, has written what is doubtless the first honest biography of Winston Churchill, but the publishers have broken their contract with him and no other publisher dares to take the book, since everyone knows what happens to commercial publishers of books that do not bear the Kosher seal of approval. One wonders what the Jews feel they must keep secret about their half-English stooge. The publication of his correspondence by the Oxford Press has made it clear that after 1929 Churchill's income depended on the Jews, who had saved him from bankruptcy and took care of his finances thereafter, and it seems unlikely that there can be much to be added to what is already known about the man's ruthlessness, duplicity, cowardice, and piggish manners off stage.]

The editor’s description of the “democratic process” holds true for all of the Aryan nations that God’s Master Race is now liquidating, but the editor was, of course, immediately concerned with Maggie Thatcher, the shabbat goyah who now rules the ruins of Great Britain for the Jews. She is the English counterpart of our Ronnie, and although she did not have his experience as an actor in low-grade motion pictures, she had a natural talent for histrionics and was easily trained for her role when, as Colin Jordan says in his excellent article, “Kosher Queen of Britain,” in Spearhead for June 1985, a team of theatrical experts “got to work on her: her hair, face, clothes, voice, gestures, situations (namely the arrangement of ‘controlled walkabout situations’ where she was filmed talking to ‘ordinary people’ and doing vote-fetching things).”

The theatrical experts trained the unscrupulous and clever, but fundamentally stupid, actress so well that, as Mr. Jordan says, “when the day of the great political sale arrived, and her promoters took their perfected product to the general election, this plasticized personality leapt to the top of the political pop-chart, and the Conservatives won the day.” (Readers need not be told that there is nothing conservative about the gang of thieves and traitors in Britain who, in well-staged competition with other gangs, call themselves “Conservative” because the name enables them to enlist and exploit the demoralized and befuddled debris of the aristocracy and gentry who once made Britain Great, and to jabber about “free enterprise” and “privatization” as they sell, for the profit of the Jews, the industries that their “Labour” counterparts took from the owners and “nationalized” a few years ago.)

That Maggie was sold to the stupid British in the same way as soap and hamburgers is well-known in England. Even a periodical devoted entirely to business, International Finance, in June 1984 remarked that “Margaret Thatcher’s use of the Saatchis to mastermind her election campaign in 1979 marked the first selling of a British candidate by a professional advertising agency.” If the editor of the journal had been interested in strict accuracy, he would have written, “The Saatchis’ use of Margaret Thatcher,” the synthetic image of a woman whom they had manufactured for the purposes of their predatory tribe. The Saatchis, now recognized as “the leading British advertising agency,” are a pair of porcine Sheenies, whose parents left Iraq a few years after the European catastrophe of 1945 and fastened themselves on the muddled and bewildered British. Within ten years after the brothers set themselves up as experts in “advertising” (i.e., coaxing boobs), they had seventy-four branch offices throughout the world and were taking in $941,000,000 a year. Stupid people think such phenomenal success by Yids is won by business acumen and hard work. Maggie is a well-trained shabbat goyah and a highly profitable investment for her creators. The Saatchis have been given a virtual monopoly of advertising for the British government, and it is known that just one such deal, the contract for British Airways, brought them a net profit of about $6,147,000 in 1983. (I have not seen figures for later years.) And the Jews from Iraq have even commissioned a portrait of Maggie, painted by an artist named Hans Hacke, in which the actress is surrounded by other products of the Saatchis’ advertising business and even by disks that bear portraits of the big Sheenies’ repulsive features. But it is only natural for manufacturers to label their products.

Enriching the Saatchis is only a small part of Maggie’s function, however. It is also well-known in England and even admitted by the press that she “prefers” Jews for public office, and her “predilection” for them is explained by the disingenuous remark that “They share her approach to life.” It would be more honest to say that she has been taught her masters’ approach to plunder. She has filled the government that rules Britain with grinning Kikes, most of whom try to disguise themselves under such pseudonyms as “Nigel Lawson” and “Leon Brittan,” to name only the present Chancellor (who presides over the occupied nation’s finances) and the Home Secretary (who controls the police, immigration, and what is called “national security”). Among the many other disguised Yids who are hastening the liquidation of the English people are “Sir”(!) Keith Joseph, Minister of “Education,” Stuart Young, who operates the “British” Broadcasting Company, and “Sir”(!) Alfred Sherman, who teaches Maggie what to say when she pretends to have opinions of her own on public issues. To be sure, a few Anglo-Saxons, servile witlings devoid of self-respect, are included in the government for the sake of appearances.

In sum, what the British see of the “British” government is a stage show produced by the world-conquerors to keep their serfs amused and to provide a screen behind which they work their will on the country they have occupied. And, as Colin Jordan points out, Maggie so enjoys performing on the big stage that she sacrifices her own children and even sent her daughter to be petted in a kibbutz in the Chosen People’s Chosen Land, the future capital of a world they are making One. Like all actresses, of course, Maggie is a star for only a season. When the public becomes tired of her act as Britain’s Prime Ministress, she will be replaced by an actor or actress who is now being trained for a debut as a political “leader,” probably billed as playing for either “Labour” or the “new” party called “Socialist Labour.”

What was odd in the quotation from the Special Office Brief above is the editor’s use of the term ‘democracy’ as though it designated a present form of government. As everyone knows, or should know, if words are used for their meaning, and not as sounds that soothe unthinking persons, a democracy is possible only when the franchise is very strictly limited to the comparatively small minority of citizens who have the intelligence, interest, and leisure to consider national policies rationally and with some forethought for the future. When the mass of inhabitants are all permitted to vote, the government becomes an ochlocracy, which necessarily becomes a kakistocracy, since the ignorant and stupid mass will, of course, be manipulated and herded by swindlers and thugs who use the techniques of advertising and evangelism to make the dumb brutes “want” to perform as their masters wish.

In a kakistocracy, such as Little Britain and the United States, it is specially important to keep the big herd of eventual victims amused with exciting melodrama until it is feasible to drop pretense and rule by sheer terror. The editor of Special Office Brief mentioned the secrets of the dressing rooms, where the actors are prepared for their parts, but failed to continue with at least some mention of the kind of plays for which the cast was chosen and trained. His omission is odd because he must have remembered Maggie’s most thrilling performance, one which gave an illusion of reality to many Englishmen, who were spellbound during the performance and cheered the new Sarah Bernhardt enthusiastically, believing that she actually was the character she enacted and that time had turned backward in its flight.

It is understandable that Englishmen were deceived by a performance that was novel for them and in which they desperately wanted to believe, but American observers, who could be objective and had seen such melodramas on their own stage, recognized a standard plot and mise-en-scene. It was from the first perfectly obvious that the purpose of the British expedition to recover the Falkland Islands from Argentina was to appeal to the manhood, patriotism, and national self-respect that has not yet been totally extinguished by the occupation government, and thereby to create the impression that the government was still British. Saatchi & Saatchi were going to make their creation appear an “Iron Lady,” a miniature Elizabeth I.

The ploy was begun, of course, by semi-officially intimating to the government of Argentina, hard pressed by economic pressures put upon it by world Jewry, that Argentine occupation of the British islands would please the traitors in London who had for so long presided over the liquidation of the British Empire, and would be glad to see Britain despoiled of yet another possession. The occupation, it was indicated, would meet, at most, with only a pro forma protest. I have no doubt but that agents planted in Argentina pointed out to General Galtieri that occupation of the islands, to which Argentina had a tenuous claim, would greatly enhance his government’s prestige and popularity. He stepped into the neatly prepared trap. From the very first, observers who had read enough in Argentine publications to know that the government there was rashly showing itself insufficiently obsequious to the Master Race, anticipated that the British expedition would be successful and that the defeat of Argentina would overthrow its semi-independent government and permit its replacement with one selected by the race that is conquering the world by deceit and treachery. Every attentive observer knew that was going to happen, just as in his childhood he had known that when the heroine fell over a cliff at the end of one episode in one of the old-fashioned “serials” in the motion pictures, she would somehow be rescued at the beginning of the next week’s episode to permit the show to go on.

II

A secondary purpose of the naval expedition to the Falklands, of course, was further to increase the indebtedness of both nations to the international usurers and thus to make even more hopelessly unalterable the slavery to which they had been cozened into reducing themselves and from which they can escape only by repudiating their national debts, expelling their parasites, and taking back the property that was filched from them.

The Falkland show in Britain’s national theatre was an overwhelming success, and Maggie’s performance attests her ability as an actress. The play reached its expected denouement, as called for in the script, and there remain only a few details that are still obscure. It will be remembered that one British ship, the Sheffield, was destroyed and many British seamen killed because its “secret” electronic equipment had been purchased from a manufacturer who sold the same equipment and the “secret” of defeating it to Argentina. One does not know whether that was in the script and planned to inflict a major loss on Britain and kill more British soldiers and sailors, or merely ordinary exploitation of both sides by international parasites and their confederates.

It had been so long since Englishmen had seen an ostensibly patriotic act by their government that we readily understand why they mistook the show for reality, but there is less excuse for Americans on the “right wing” who began to argue over the question whether Britain or Argentina had the better title to the islands, as though that were relevant. They should have known better: Americans had seen such shows so often that the plot had become hackneyed.

As everyone now knows, Washington for years conducted a mock war in Korea for the purpose of getting many young Americans killed or crippled for life, vastly increasing debt-slavery to the international usurers, oppressing the tax-paying serfs with more crushing taxation, and convincing the world that the United States was a horde of imbeciles, not a world-power, as it had seemed after it wrought the European catastrophe in the service of Jewry. That melodrama had the appeal of novelty, and it was so well staged that the performance seemed real, even to men in Military Intelligence, for many months, and, as will be remembered, General MacArthur was so naif that he imagined that the alien government in Washington would permit Americans to win the war. When he was recalled and the Congress failed to impeach the sleazy, half-White shyster(2) in the White House, no rational observer could longer entertain a hope that they were witnessing more than a costly extravaganza to delude the boobs while afflicting them. And thereafter, any pretense of “anti-Communism” by the cast on the stage in Washington was obviously only ranting by bedizened players on a stage, full of sound and fury, signifying nothing.

[(footnote 2) For the racial composition of Truman, it will suffice to look at the portrait of his parents that appeared in Life, 5 July 1968. His mother was evidently a White woman, so by the Jews' strict criteria, he was not a Jew.]

The act was repeated in Vietnam, when the peanut-headed peanut-vendor who was then serving as chief shabbat goy pretended that some shots had been fired at an American vessel by the Communist vermin whom the United States government installed in Indo-China when it betrayed the French at Dienbienphu. (Whether or not such shots were actually fired is an irrelevant detail.)

The script for this act was well-plotted, and an objective critic of stagecraft must commend the cleverness of the playwrights, who filled the stage with mobs of young punks and hooligans to protest the “war in Vietnam” because dear Mongolians were being killed, thus creating a murky atmosphere in which rational objection to the obscene and bloody farce could be stigmatized as “pro- Communist” — as though anyone could be more pro-Communist than the directors of the pseudo-war, who had, of course, contrived it to kill and cripple many more young Americans, vastly increase the profits of usurers, provide ample boodle for politicians, and irreparably disgrace Americans in the eyes of the rest of the world. It was obvious from the first that a crushing defeat of Americans had been planned,(3) and it is even possible that the show was from the first written to include the importation into the United States of great swarms of our racial enemies, some of them seasoned veterans of the Viet Cong, who are impatiently awaiting the time to exhibit here their skill in torturing White men, while the rest of the filthy immigrants merely hate and despise us for what we did in their country and for the feeble-mindedness that admitted them to “our” country.

[(footnote 3) The exact way in which the defeat would be arranged was not clear. When I wrote in June 1965 an article in which I considered the possible ways in which the fake war would be ended after it had been prolonged for some years to assure the maximum loss of American lives and squandering of American resources, I listed three possible solutions: (1) “finally the United States will slink out of Vietnam, probably after paying a handsome tribute to one of the standard ‘coalition governments’ for the privilege of doing so” — this, of course, was what was done in 1973, eight years later. The alternatives were: (2) “Mao Tse-tung (or his successor) will stride on the stage, as soon as Washington gives him the cue, and mouth a few threats…. The curtain will come down on the old farce of peace-by-surrender amid thunderous applause — except, perhaps, from the hundred thousand or so spectators who may remember that their sons or husbands lie in unmarked graves in an enemy land”; and (3) “Washington could… arrange American defeats… followed by a war with Communist China, which, although begun with an exchange of winks between Peking and Washington, would be a real war in the sense that many Americans and Chinese would be killed…. An American army in Asia (which would, of course, have to keep Washington informed of its exact position and the state of its defenses) could have dropped on it some really first-class nuclear bombs, manufactured (as were the first Soviet bombs) in the United States or, possibly, in the Soviet Union…. Missiles from Cuba could produce some damage and much terror (such use of Cuba was undoubtedly contemplated when the State Department installed the Communists there).” The desperate situation of the United States would authorize another alliance with the Soviet Union, “this time to ‘save the world’ from the yellow beasts in Peking.” This third alternative would have permitted the final liquidation of the American suckers. I ended with the observation that of the three alternatives I had listed, “At the moment [in June 1965] No. 1 seems the most likely, while No. 3 seems positively apocalyptic. The important point is that Americans can expect only defeat so long as they are commanded by their enemies.” That is still tragically true.]

The extravaganza in Vietnam was an unqualified success, a theatrical masterpiece. Some details of the show remain in doubt. It is well-known, at least since the publication of James Fallows’s National Defense (New York, Random House, 1981; see pp. 76-95), that American troops in Vietnam were supplied with rifles (designated M-16) that were accompanied by ammunition for which the rifle had not been designed and which, as the manufacturers of the rifle explicitly informed the Defense Department, made the rifles frequently malfunction. The ammunition, which could have been designed to make a rifle jam very frequently and in such a way that the rifle could not be made serviceable again in the conditions of combat, thus effectively disarmed many young Americans and made it safe and easy for Mongolians to kill them. Since the conscripts had been shipped to Vietnam to be killed or crippled (if they did not first die of the Oriental diseases to which they were knowingly exposed), perhaps the question of why the American victims were given that deadly ammunition doesn’t matter very much, but some of us may nevertheless be curious. Wicked “racists,” indeed, think it regrettable that the government that rules them directly caused the death of a great many young Americans who were killed in combat and probably facilitated the capture of the young men whom Washington naturally left to rot in Communist captivity while paying “indemnity” for our “war crimes” to our implacable political and racial enemies.

The investigation by Mr. Fallows made it certain that the Defense Department well knew that the ammunition it insisted on supplying was costing the lives of many young White men, who had been conscripted for the fake war. What is uncertain is whether the ammunition was specifically designed, as it could have been, to maximize the killing of young Americans, or was designed to make it procurable from only one manufacturer and thus ensure handsome profits to the executive officers in the Defense Department, in keeping with what has been the great tradition in our “democracy” ever since the newly formed Republican Party promoted the war of aggression against the Southern states and grew rich from vast corruption and looting of the national treasury while supplying the invading troops with defective arms, shoddy clothing, and rotten food. The example was set by Lincoln’s Secretary of War, Simon Cameron, of whom it was said that the only thing he would not steal was a red-hot stove. (He, by the way, will always be remembered for his concise definition, “an honest politician is one who stays bought.”(4) After the invasion of the South to gratify the blood-lust and malevolence of the Abolitionists and the greed of “financiers,” it became axiomatic that Americans should be induced to wage “righteous” and therefore self-defeating wars as often as feasible, because wars yield such lovely loot for God’s People and their accomplices.(5) So it may be that the young Americans were killed merely to increase boodle in Washington.

[(footnote 4) Cameron regretted that so many politicians did not remain loyal to the criminal who first bribed them, but were always ready to sell out any briber to a higher bidder. He thought that immoral. Oddly enough, Cameron may have been the most honest member of Lincoln's cabinet: At least he did not always hide behind a screen of canting hypocrisy, and I think it likely that he, unlike his more cautious and wily successor, Stanton, would have refused to be the manager of the assassination of Lincoln, when the time came for it.]

[(footnote 5) For a nice example of some looting by "Barney" Baruch and his gang, see The Saga of Hog Island, by the distinguished and courageous American historian, James J. Martin (Colorado Springs, Ralph Myles, 1977).]

Since the full-stage performance in Vietnam, Americans have been entertained by some entr’actes, notably the farce on the bump in the Caribbean called Grenada, which the yokels thought proof that old Ronnie was “anti-Communist,” and the comedy now being played in Nicaragua, with some sense of dramaturgy. Packs of holy men, filled with Christian hatred of our race and civilization, are constantly howling for the dear Communists, whom the United States put there in the first place by undermining and overthrowing the civilized government of the little country, while old Ronnie registers “anti-Communist” sentiments and wants his tax-paying animals bled some more to subsidize the “contras” until it is time to betray them to their enemies, with the treachery that has been habitual and notorious in American governments since 1945. An objective observer must know that the comedy will end with the Communists firmly in control of Nicaragua, as part of the well-planned and scheduled Communist encirclement of the United States. The completion of that encirclement is deemed requisite as a precaution against a belated revolt by the Americans before the occupation of their country has been fully consolidated and their plight made patently hopeless.

The little shows in El Salvador and Nicaragua are only entr’actes, like those staged in the Eighteenth Century to hold the attention of the audience while scenery was shifted behind the curtain and the players changed costumes in preparation for the next act of the real drama on the boards. It is not entirely clear how soon these entertaining interludes will be followed by another full-scale production. It would seem that Ronnie is under orders to drive a big herd of his American cattle into the Mediterranean to help God’s Race kill Semites, but it is not clear how the requisite mindless enthusiasm can be generated in the American livestock. It appears that several good opportunities were allowed to pass, perhaps because “public relations” experts reported that the American populace remained stolid and disinclined to become righteously bellicose.(6)

[(footnote 6) The best opportunity, it seemed to me, came when the huge battleship New Jersey was close inshore and using its eighteen-inch guns to kill Lebanese, chiefly Druses (Duruz), who perversely do not want to be killed by Yahweh's Bandits. The ship could have been destroyed by internal explosions, and many experts could have been found to prove, for a small fee, that the Druses had destroyed it with a super-rocket or a super-torpedo or a submarine mine. Americans have forgotten the Maine, which, whether by plan or a fantastic coincidence, provided so satisfactory a casus belli for the attack on Spain, and I think destruction of the New Jersey would have produced some sentiment for a righteous Crusade against the supposed authors of it.]

As I write, Ronnie is trying very hard to provoke the Libyans by acts of the lawless aggression that the world expects from the Jews’ big colonial possession in North America, and it has just been reported that an American plane, violating the territorial integrity of Libya, has been shot down, either by a Libyan plane or, more probably, an American plane suitably disguised for the purpose. But the boobs still seem apathetic, and as yet no Aryan covets the honor of sending his son to die for Yahweh’s brood.

It occurs to me that a clever playwright may have produced a scenario calling for the assassination of our favorite ham actor by an agent of the C.I.A./Mossad combine, suitably disguised as an agent sent by Muammar al-Qaddafi, the Libyan who is so evil that he does not worship the Masters of the World. The assassination of Jackanapes Kennedy was very successful, and, despite a few minor slips in the performance, produced the desired results. (Cf. “Why They Killed Kennedy,” reprinted in Liberty Bell, February 1982). But it will not be easy to repeat that coup de theatre. There are important, perhaps crucial, differences. Kennedy was a young vulgarian who had expert cosmeticians and had been trained to appeal to fatuous women, who called him a “dear boy,” some because they did, and others because they did not, know of his sexual omnivorousness. Old Ronnie is sadly shelf-worn by now and no one, not even a sentimental woman, could imagine that he was “cut off in his prime.” The Kennedy show owed much of its success to a really talented actress, Jacqueline, who gave a superb performance at the funeral. So far as I know, Ronnie does not have anyone who could display convincing lacrimation after his demise, and I doubt that Americans are ready to boo-hoo all over the streets and countryside, if deprived of their Ronnie.(7) It may be they are becoming blase. So perhaps some other scene is planned for the opening of the new play.

[(footnote 7) Assassination of Ronnie is in the air in governmental circles. A highly respected lawyer reports in the Champaign [Illinois] News-Gazette, 6 February 1986, that a party of Americans went secretly to Vietnam and Laos and located forty-five of the young Americans who were taken captive by the Communist government there and naturally left to suffer there by the Judaeo-Communist government here. Terrorists from Washington confiscated the party’s documents and threatened them with dire consequences if they disclosed what they had learned in Laos. One member of the party, who has passed several tests with a sphygmomanometer (“lie-detector”), says that the threat that silenced him was a promise to “frame” him for an attempted assassination of Reagan.]

One wonders whether any theatrical ploy, however clever and spectacular, could again rouse Americans to the frenzy of righteousness that made them run amuck in 1917 and 1941. Despite much babble about “peace-keeping operations” and “fighting Communism,” they bore the treasonous operation in Korea with a kind of stoical resignation, and the more flagrant treason in Vietnam has left them with a bitter taste, although they do not perceive how and by whom they were betrayed or how they were used to further the Judaeo-Communist conquest of the world. There is, so far as I can learn, a general disinclination to repeat such bloody folly. But any optimism must be tempered by allowance for the hypnotic power of the boob-tubes.

The editor of Special Office Brief was certainly right about one thing: In what is so deceptively called a “democracy,” the public is permitted to see only a world in false-face, a theatrical production with hired actors in the service of the hidden powers who rule. And so long as the ignorant victims are befuddled by the primitive Christian drivel about “equality” and want “majority rule,” they will suffer the fate they have brought upon themselves — until the illusion ends and they have at last to face the terrible reality of a universe that has no pity for fools.

(July, 1986)

Read more Revilo Oliver

FacebookTumblrShare

On the Roof of the World

$
0
0

Novel provides insight into religious feelings and the nature of the real and ideal worlds

by Revilo P. Oliver

OUR RACE’S religiosity has determined so much of our tragic history and today so afflicts us with a desperate crisis, that a study of religions necessarily holds an abiding interest for us. Some of my readers may wish to take an opportunity pleasantly to acquaint themselves with a major but little-known religion in a part of the world that is remote and was indeed inaccessible to White men before the end of the Nineteenth Century.

Mipam is a thoroughly enjoyable novel written by a Tibetan holy man, Lama Yongden, translated into English by Percy Lloyd of Pembroke College in Oxford, and published in London in 1938. It has just been reprinted by the State Universities of New York in Albany.

It is a well-written novel which conforms structurally to the canons of literary criticism established for the genre by Saintsbury, Forster, and Muir in the days when literature was still a part of our culture. They would have approved the form of the narrative and its style, however little they would have endorsed the story.

Lama Yongden professes to give in his fiction an authentic description of the religion we call Lamaism and of daily life in Tibet. So far as my very limited knowledge permits me to judge, he has done so about as successfully as Trollope portrayed the Anglican Church and British life in the series begun with Barchester Towers — and within the same limitations. You will have noted the date of publication: it antedates the Suicide of the West, the several invasions of Tibet by the Communist régime in China, and the wholesale massacres of Tibetans, which elicited no sympathy or interest from the tender-hearted Americans whose souls are convulsed with righteous indignation whenever a Jew yammers about how persecuted he is. Lama Yongden has described conditions that no longer exist, and it is to Tibet before it was devastated that I refer in what follows.

The Tibetan title ‘Lama’ corresponds to the American ‘Reverend': it is given to anyone who claims to be a holy man. There are certain Great Lamas, the heads (abbots) of the many large monasteries: each Great Lama is the reincarnation of his predecessor and, when he dies, will be reincarnated in his successor, who will be identified in childhood by certain signs that are verified by complicated tests and rites. The greatest of the Great are the Pantshen Lama, who is the religious arbiter, and the Dalai Lama, whose position as abbot of a huge monastery on the outskirts of Lhasa, the capital city, enabled him to make himself the political master of the nation and, indeed, to call himself its monarch.

‘Lamaism’ is a peculiar religion. I shall not cite here treatises on it, but I shall suggest that you may discern something of its essential spirit by inspecting the iconography of its gods. If you have an aesthetic sense, you will learn much intuitively from inspecting the hundreds of excellent plates in Two Lamaistic Pantheons (Harvard University Press, 1937; reprinted, New York, Paragon, 1965).

In the sixth century B.C., Gautama, an Aryan princeling on the northern frontier of India, formulated a bleakly pessimistic philosophy that markedly resembles Schopenhauer’s. This high doctrine of negation, for reasons that would require an extensive historical explanation, became extremely popular, but was variously interpreted by at least eighteen rival schools, each of which claimed alone to preserve the true teaching of Gautama the Buddha, and Gautama’s austere atheism was gradually contaminated and obscured by the usual theological techniques, so that a philosophy that was intended to supplant religion was converted into just another elaborate and learned superstition.

Under the Emperor Asoka in the third century B.C., a form of Buddhism became the official belief of India, retaining some of its philosophical substance, but becoming in effect an evangelical religion that sent its missionaries throughout the known oecumene. From the work of missionaries in Asia Minor, some elements of the religion were copied in the Jewish mish-mash of the Essenes and early Christianity. The official Buddhism of Asoka’s time corresponds with fair approximation to the great division of the religion known as Hinayana, which now survives in Ceylon.

In northern India, Buddhism, in competition with the worst aspects of Hindu religion, multiplied and vulgarized gods and absorbed most of the doctrines of the Tantraic cults which so horrified our Victorian ancestors, and which could still give hints to the most vicious of Jewish pornographers in Hollywood. This Buddhism became a grotesque religion, called Mahayana, which was exported by missionaries to Tibet, where it further incorporated most of the hocus-pocus of the local shamans.

This form of the religion, which became ever more corrupt in both theology and practice, still survives in Tibet, where its professed clergy are distinguished by garments (at least hats) that are red, which was the sacred color of Buddhism when it flourished in India (where, as everyone knows, all forms of Buddhism have been virtually extinct for centuries). How extensive this survival of the old cult is, I do not know; it is barely mentioned in the novel.

In the Fourteenth Century, a learned lama, Tsongkapa, undertook a drastic reform of the religion, reviving as much as he could of the Hinayana, but necessarily having to accept a compromise, retaining what he regarded as the less objectionable doctrines of the then dominant cult. The Tibetan Reformation swept the nation and was accepted, sooner or later, by all of the Great Lamas and imposed on their monasteries and on the new monasteries that were founded by the renewed religious fervor. Its holy men are distinguished by yellow apparel. The religion reformed by Tsongkapa is what we mean by ‘Lamaism.’

With so much of an introduction, you may turn to the novel. Its protagonist is Mipam, the younger of the two surviving sons of a moderately prosperous middle-aged Tibetan, a veteran of the improvised Tibetan army which futilely resisted the British troops led by Colonel Younghusband when he forced his way into Tibet and to Lhasa in 1904. (1) Mipam’s mother is the younger of his father’s wives, the widow of his father’s eldest son.

(1. Before you let “intellectuals” yap about “imperialism,” remind them that Great Britian was countering a Russian penetration of Tibet and intrigues that had acquired influence over the Dalai Lama, and that in 1904 the Jews had not yet ruined Britain, although they had already begun their covert drive to destroy the British Empire and to degrade and eventually abolish the British people. The yet virile Britain of 1904 was determined to retain possession of India, and the spirit of its gentlemen was well depicted in Kipling’s finest short story, “The Man Who Was.”)

Mipam’s birth was attended by portents — a supernatural light in the sky, rain that ended a disastrous drought, strains of celestial music heard by his mother, and a large and perhaps inspired leopard that benignly watched the birth through a window. Although Mipam will not suspect his identity until years after he becomes adult (at sixteen), he is the reincarnation of the Great Lama of a large monastery in a remote and relatively isolated part of Tibet.

We follow Mipam’s life from his childhood in a society that is ably portrayed. One mark of his sacred heredity is one that he does not recognize. Leopards and bears neither fear nor attack him, but on occasion bear him company because they sense his compassionate love for all living beings. (2) His career passes through various vicissitudes and some of his adventures put him in perils that he eludes by luck and his wits. Although he is drawn to a religious life, he eventually becomes a quite prosperous merchant, still unaware of his previous existence and the sacred vocation it imposes on him.

(2. Some form of Buddhism is the source of the most un-Jewish notion (originally Sumerian) that “the lion shall lie down with the lamb” in Christian myth. That Utopian dream-world appeals to Aryan sentimentality, and not unnaturally, since Gautama was an Aryan, a Ksatriya, a member of the ruling warrior caste, and his turn from aristocratic life to philosophical speculation is traditionally attributed to his horror of the universal suffering of all mammals, including men but perhaps more emphatically centered on mammals who are innocent of conscious malice. He conceived a dream-world to be measured, as Plato would have done, against the real world, in which, whenever lions meet lambs, the lion will not lie down until the lamb is inside him, and Gautama, being a rational Aryan, understood that suffering can be ended only by abolishing sentient life. If our squawking pacifists were rational, they would perceive that war can be ended only by abolishing the several species of mammals called human; our spacecraft have shown us that Mars and Venus are perfectly warless worlds.)

Every novel must include an amatory intrigue, and a large part of its plot must concern the obstacles that at first prevent the union of the lovers and the way in which those impediments are eventually overcome, if the novel is to have a “happy ending.” At the age of nine, Mipam, as he is destined to do, falls in love with a girl of six, the daughter of a rich merchant. The obstacles, however, are of a kind to which Aryan readers are unaccustomed. When the girl has attained the proper age, her father is quite ready to marry her to Mipam, but the difficulty arises because Mipam does not want to share her with his elder brother in the polyandry that is the normal form of marriage in Tibet.

Polyandry, by which all the brothers of a family marry and share one wife, is an eminently practical form of marriage: it prevents excessive expenditure in marriage settlements, conserves intact and undivided their inheritance, and promotes coöperation and brotherly love, since none of the brothers can tell which of the children he sired. Monogamy is available for those who can afford it and can persuade a father to entrust his daughter to a marriage in which she may so easily become a widow, but men who can afford monogamy usually and quite naturally opt for polygyny, as do most of the very wealthy with luxurious tastes. Mipam is so eccentric, however, that he wants only one wife (and would want only one, even if he could afford more), but insists on exclusive possession of her. The girl’s father prudently reasons that marriage to only a younger brother, and one with quite odd notions at that, would be too precarious an establishment of a daughter of whom he is fond.

For the solution of this dilemma and the dénouement of the story, I refer you to the novel, for I would not further impair the suspense that is so large a part of the pleasure of reading good fiction.

The novel will be richly rewarding to connoisseurs of spiritual things. It will delight all who feel an urge to ameliorate the life of all mankind. Christians who dote on gospels about Love will find in the Great Lama’s discourse a more complete and coherent doctrine than any with which they are familiar. Pity for the unfortunate and compassion for all sentient beings who suffer are emotions that spring from one of the noblest tropisms of our racial psyche; they are not to be denied or suppressed, although sane men moderate them by prudence. Our idealists must own that their velleity to abolish all suffering is most fully expressed in the Fifth Wisdom of Lamaism, the doctrine that teaches that “no durable happiness, nor yet security, for any sentient being can exist while others are a prey to suffering.” That truth cannot be questioned and you may take it to heart: in practical terms it means we got ourselves born on the wrong planet — in the wrong universe.

December 1987

FacebookTumblrShare

What We Owe Our Parasites

$
0
0

by Professor Revilo P. Oliver (pictured)
(speech, June 1968)

Download or listen to the recording

Introductory Note

Dr. Revilo Pendleton Oliver is rightly regarded, by those few lucky enough to be familiar with his work, as one of the greatest Americans of this century. Born in 1908, he quickly rose through the ranks of the academy to become one of the leading philologists and classical scholars of his time. He was Professor of the Classics at the University of Illinois, Urbana Campus, for 32 years. He could easily have spent his life cloistered in his study, doing what he loved best: applying the lens of scholarship, focused by his brilliant mind, upon the dusty tomes and manuscripts of the past. But he chose a different path. He saw clearly, and long before most of his countrymen, where the subversive and alien elements were leading his people, and he chose to risk reputation and social position to speak out. From 1954 until his death in August 1994, he worked almost without ceasing for the awakening of Americans of European descent to their danger and their possible great destiny.

Dr. Oliver delivered this address to a German-American group assembled at the Lorelei Club in Hamburg, New York, near Buffalo, on 9th June, 1968.

The typescript was lost in a flood in 1990 at Dr. Oliver’s home, but has been restored by your editor to printed form based upon the original tape recording made by Mr. Everett Weibert. Any errors introduced in the article are of course the editor’s and not Dr. Oliver’s.

This is one of Dr. Oliver’s finest speeches, and is certainly his most comprehensive short work. It appears here in printed form for the first time. — Kevin Alfred Strom.

WHAT WE OWE OUR PARASITES

by Dr. Revilo P. Oliver

LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, let me thank you first of all for the honor of your invitation and the pleasure of being with you today. In the past dozen years I have spoken before a great many conservative and patriotic organizations, but this is the first time that I have appeared before a society that is specifically German: that is to say, composed of the descendants of the part of our race that stayed home in the fifth century, while their kinsfolk conquered and occupied all the western territories of the largely mongrelized and moribund Roman Empire that their more remote kinsfolk had founded more than a thousand years before.

As I understand it, I am speaking to a closed meeting of your members and of guests in whom they have confidence. I believe that it is stipulated that what is said here today is off the record and not for publication in any form and that there are no reporters present. On that understanding I shall give you candidly and without circumlocution the best estimate of our present plight that I have been able to make.

Our dreams

Some of you may remember the old story about the college girl who went to bed one night, and finally dropped off to sleep, but in the early hours of the morning she heard the clock strike two and she felt the door of her room was slowly opening. Terrified, she tried to call out in the darkness, but a handkerchief was whipped over her mouth and she felt strong arms lift her from the bed. She was carried downstairs, thrown into the tonneau of a large and luxurious Rolls-Royce that set off at high speed. After a long ride she was lifted out and carried into the large hall of a vast and palatial mansion, up marble stairs, and into an elegantly appointed room, where she was thrown on the bed. Only then did she see her captor clearly. He was a strong and handsome man attired in faultless evening dress. He stood by the bed, looking down at her speculatively and silently. She tried to speak, and at last she was able to say whimperingly, “What, oh, what are you going to do to me?” The man shrugged his shoulders. “How should I know?” he said. “This is your dream.”

The story is absurd, of course, but it owes what little humor it possesses to its equivocal play on the mystery of our own consciousness. A dream is by definition a series of sensations that occur in the brain when both our senses of perception and our powers of will and reason are in abeyance, so that we have no control over that flux of sensations. But it is, of course, a well-known phenomenon that when we dream that we are dreaming, the dream ends and we awaken. Then the conscious mind takes over and we are again responsible for our thoughts, and must face a day in which we must be responsible for our actions, which, by their wisdom or folly, may determine the rest of our lives. Our dreams may give expression, pleasant or painful, to our subconscious desires or fears. But in our waking hours we must, if we are rational, make our decisions on the basis of the most objective and cold-blooded estimates that we can make: estimates of the forces and tendencies in the world about us; estimates of the realities with which we must deal; remembering always that nothing is likely to happen just because we think it’s good, or unlikely to happen just because we think it’s evil.

Absolute realism

"It is later than you think."

If ever we have had need to appraise carefully and rationally our position and prospects, the time is now. In the outer quadrangle of Brasenose at Oxford, if I remember correctly, there is in the middle of the green sward a solitary sundial, whose bronze plate bears the chilling inscription, It is later than you think. I assure you, my fellow Americans, that it is now later — much later — than you think. It is possible, of course, that it may now be too late and that, as a veteran observer and distinguished friend of mine recently assured me, our cause is now as hopeless as was that of the South after the fall of Richmond and near the tragic conclusion of the second war for independence which was fought on our soil. I honestly believe, however, we still have some chance of survival. If I did not believe that, I certainly would not be speaking to you today or asking you to consider with me the odds against us.

I may be wrong. I have no powers of divination, nor of prophecy. And I certainly do not know the secret plans of our enemies, or even the inner structure of their organization. I can only guess the probable extent of their power and the probable efficacy of their strategy by extrapolation from what they have thus far accomplished. I can only give you my best estimate, made after long and anxious consideration; but I do not pose as an expert in these matters, and since I have promised to be candid, I will tell you candidly that my estimates in the past proved to be overly optimistic.

1945: Which way, America?

When I left the mephitic atmosphere of Washington late in 1945, I had no great misgivings about the future of our nation. On the basis of the best estimates that I could then make, I was confident that our future was assured by a popular reaction which I deemed inevitable within the next five years. I felt certain that the secrets of Washington would quickly become known and that our nation would be swept with moral indignation and revulsion when Americans saw exposed to the light of day even a small part of the foul record of the diseased creature that had squatted in the White House for so many years, surrounded by his appalling gang of degenerates, traitors, and alien subversives.

I knew that the secret of Pearl Harbor would be quickly disclosed, and that Americans would soon know how the Japanese had been maneuvered and tricked into destroying our fleet and killing so many of our men. I was sure that the public would soon learn of the old conspiracy between Roosevelt and Churchill (who was at that time a private citizen in what was still Great Britain), and also of Roosevelt’s persistent efforts from 1936 to 1939 to get started in Europe the insanely fratricidal war that devastated that continent, that destroyed so much of what is the most precious and irreplaceable treasure of any race — the genetic heritage of its best men — and that inflicted on our own country a great squandering of life and wealth in a war that was deliberately conducted to assure the defeat of the United States and Great Britain no less than that of France and Germany. I was sure that we would quickly, once peace had come, see that we had fought for the sole purpose of imposing the beasts of Bolshevism on a devastated land. I was sure that we would quickly see the nature of the great treason trap called the United Nations. I thought that decent men’s stomachs would turn when they learned of the officially admitted strategy of the British government which, in deliberate violation of all the conventions of civilized warfare, had initiated the vicious bombing of unprotected German cities for the express purpose of slaughtering so many defenseless German civilians that the German government would be forced to bomb unprotected British cities and slaughter enough helpless British civilians to work up in Great Britain some enthusiasm for the suicidal war that the British government was imposing on its reluctant people — the first example in history, I believe, of a government at war deliberately having its own citizens massacred for the purposes of propaganda. I thought that the truth about such domestic outrages as the infamous Sedition Trial in Washington would necessarily become known, and excite the feelings that such crimes must excite in the breasts of decent men.

And I was sure that a thousand other infamies, unsurpassed and only rarely equaled in recorded history, would be disclosed with the result that all the steamships outward bound from our shores would, within a few years, be crowded to their very rails with hordes of vermin desperately fleeing from the wrath of an aroused and angry nation.

Franklin Delano Roosevelt: "...no American could hear the name of Roosevelt without a shudder, or utter it without a curse"

In 1945 I really believed that by the year 1952 no American could hear the name of Roosevelt without a shudder or utter it without a curse. You see; I was wrong. I was right about the inevitability of exposure. Like the bodies of the Polish officers who were butchered in Katyn Forest by the Bolsheviks (as we knew at the time), many of the Roosevelt regime’s secret crimes were exposed to the light of day. The exposures were neither so rapid or so complete as I anticipated, but their aggregate is far more than should have been needed for the anticipated reaction. Only about 80 per cent. of the secret of Pearl Harbor has thus far become known, but that 80 per cent. should in itself be enough to nauseate a healthy man. Of course I do not know, and I may not even suspect, the full extent of the treason of that incredible administration. But I should guess that at least half of it has been disclosed in print somewhere: not necessarily in well-known sources, but in books and articles in various languages, including publications that the international conspiracy tries to keep from the public, and not necessarily in the form of direct testimony, but at least in the form of evidence from which any thinking man can draw the proper and inescapable deductions. The information is there for those who will seek it, and enough of it is fairly well known, fairly widely known, especially the Pearl Harbor story, to suggest to anyone seriously interested in the preservation of his country that he should learn more. But the reaction never occurred. And even today the commonly used six-cent postage stamp bears the bloated and sneering visage of the Great War Criminal, and one hears little protest from the public. Why?

Weak reactions

It is true that there were some faint and feeble beginnings of reaction, especially when Senator Joseph McCarthy began his famous series of hearings before the Senate Subcommittee on Internal Security. All that those hearings produced was but a small trickle leaking through the vast dike of official secrecy that held back the ocean of evidence that the United States had been stealthily captured by aliens and by the traitors in their employ. But when dikes begin to leak they soon break. And when the McCarthy hearings started, only a little later than I had predicted, I said to myself, This is it at last! This is the beginning. And soon will begin that great exodus of panic-stricken rats fleeing from a just retribution.

Senator Joseph McCarthy: "You do not realize the magnitude and the power of the conspiracy you are attacking."

But I was wrong again. Instead, a friend of mine was right. He was at that time a member of the Central Intelligence Agency, which at that time included some Americans. And he happened to be in Wheeling, West Virginia, on the 9th of February, 1950, when Senator McCarthy made his famous speech in which he stated that there were 57 members of the Communist Party or of the Soviet espionage apparatus in the State Department in positions of responsibility and that the State Department knew that they were there. After the speech, my friend found an opportunity to talk to McCarthy alone. He told him, “Senator, you said there were 57 known Communists in the State Department. If you had access to the files of my agency, you would know that there is absolute proof that there are ten times that many. But Senator, you do not realize the magnitude and the power of the conspiracy you are attacking. They will destroy you — they will destroy you utterly.

But Senator McCarthy merely shook his head and said, “No, the American people will never let me down.” He was wrong too, you see.

It’s not necessary here to rehearse the steps by which McCarthy was destroyed. He was of course sabotaged from within his own staff. The aliens who control our press and radio and the boob tubes spattered their slime over the country. Swarms of the ignorant and neurotic little shysters whom we call “intellectuals” issued from the doors of the colleges and universities, shrieking and spitting as is their wont. And all that had its effect. But the conspiracy was able to silence McCarthy only by a somewhat less routine operation.

They found an Army officer who had been a military failure until Bernard Baruch promoted him to General, and who in 1945 should have been able to hope for nothing better than that he could escape a court martial and thus avoid being cashiered, if he could prove that all the atrocities and all the sabotage of American interests of which he had been guilty in Europe had been carried out over his protest and under categorical orders from the President. The conspiracy took that person, and with the aid of their press they did a quick masquerade job and dressed him up as a conservative. They wrote speeches that he was able to deliver without too much bumbling. They displayed his grin on all the boob tubes. And they elected him President. And, of course, “Ike” was elected with a mandate from his masters to stab Senator McCarthy in the back. And he did. And so the conspiracy plugged that small leak in the dike.

Dwight Eisenhower: "They did a quick masquerade job and dressed him up as a conservative."

But how was it able to do that? Oh yes, we could trace the whole operation step by step. We know that our enemies are sneaking and cunning. We know that they command the wealth of the world, including whatever is in the United States Treasury and, through the income tax, whatever is in your pocket and mine. They can hire stupid or unprincipled Americans to do anything for them and to act as front men. But the real question before us is not their cunning and their innate evil.

The deeper, more important, and far more unpleasant question is: What was and is wrong with American people that made them and is still making them willing victims of their enemies?

What is wrong with us?

Some years ago, it was customary for fast-talking confidence men to find some chump with five or ten thousand dollars in cash and sell him the Brooklyn Bridge or the Holland Tunnel. And I hear that when the Pennsylvania Railroad began to demolish its station in New York City, someone bought it for $25,000 cash. Now the swindlers in all those cases are undoubtedly wicked men. They deserve exemplary punishment. But, you know, there must have been something wrong with the purchasers too. Much as we may sympathize with them, we shall have to agree, I think, that they were not overly bright.

We Americans, you know, are regarded with supreme contempt by our enemies, who describe us in private and sometimes in public in the most contumelious terms. You may remember that some years ago a man named Khrushchev was the manager employed on the conspiracy’s estate in Russia. He was invited to this country by his pal Ike, and he toured our land, honored and applauded by the press and even by some Americans. Soon after he returned, he told newspaper reporters in Vienna, “The Americans? Why, you spit in their faces and they think it’s dew.”

That delicate phraseology reminded me of what I had been told by an acquaintance in Washington during the Second World War. This man, a veteran journalist, held a position of importance in one of the lie-factories operated by the Roosevelt regime to keep the boobs pepped up with enthusiasm for sending their sons or their husbands to a senseless slaughter. At one policy conference, this man objected to a proposed lie on the grounds that it was so absurd that it would destroy public confidence, with the result that Americans would soon cease to believe anything that the agency manufactured. There was a great deal of debate over that question in this policy conference until it was ended by the agency’s great expert in such matters. He was a man who, by the way, for some reason or other, had left Germany a few years before and come to bless the United States with his presence. This expert, being a bit ruffled by the debate, finally took his elegant little cigar from his mouth and said decisively, “Ve spit in ze faces of the American schwine!” And that settled it. The master had spoken.

Why do we receive and deserve such contempt? Unless we have simply degenerated into a race of imbeciles, unfit to survive in the world, there must be some ascertainable mental block that makes us so gullible. And, if so, we most urgently need to identify it. That’s the real reason why I brought up the question of Senator McCarthy and what may have seemed history long past and otiose. That episode was obviously the antecedent of our present terrible plight. And when we try to look back at the obvious factors, such as the alien control of our channels of information and of our finances, we know there must be something back of that. And then we look at an obvious factor, of which many were made aware only recently by the shocking behavior of so-called students in so-called universities and by the far more shocking behavior of the administrative officers and faculties of those diploma mills. We now see that the gang of sleazy racketeers headed by John Dewey has attained its goal. We realize that the public schools have been for many years a vast brainwashing and brain-contaminating machine that has worked, on the whole, with great efficiency. It’s a machine to which we send our children to have their minds filled with grotesque and debasing superstitions; to have their instincts of integrity and honor leached from their souls; to be incited to premature debauchery and perversion; to be imbued with thoughtless irresponsibility; and to be prepared for addiction to mind-destroying drugs and an existence below the animal level. The public schools have indeed been the most powerful single engine of subversion that our enemies have used upon us. The rest of this hour would not suffice even to enumerate the ways in which the self-styled “educators” have accomplished their deadly work.

When we go back to the affair of Senator McCarthy and look for a deeper cause, we can of course blame the schools, which were doing then, a little less openly, the work that they are doing now. But that leaves us with the question: Why did the American people fall for that racket? Why were they gullible enough to be so easily taken in by John Dewey’s hoax?

Well, let us go back to 1917, when Dewey’s fraud had gained control of only a relatively small area, and when the world was certainly a brighter and more pleasant place. That brings us, of course, to the time of Woodrow Wilson, another baleful figure in our history. I am not one of those who regard Wilson as entirely a villain. I think he was primarily a man who could intoxicate himself with his own words. And I think that he went through most of his life mistaking his hallucinations for reality, as surely as he did on that day in 1919 when he was driven in the early morning through the deserted streets of Washington, mechanically raising his hat and bowing to the applauding crowds that existed only in his feverish brain. I am therefore willing to believe that he believed a good deal of what he said. And although in his political life he was merely a marionette that danced and pranced on the stage as its strings were pulled by Jacob Schiff, Bernard Baruch, the Warburgs, and their agent Colonel House, the fact remains that Wilson ranted to the American people about “making the world safe for democracy” and “a war to end wars,” and they believed him. Instead of calling a physician when he began to babble that arrant nonsense, they let him plunge them into a war in which they had no conceivable concern and to use the power of the United States to make the result of that war as disastrous in the long run for Britain as it was for Germany.

Now I admit that the notion of a warless world is a pleasant and attractive thought. But people who believe that there can be such a thing should ask it of Santa Claus, in whom they doubtless also believe.

Mordechai, alias Karl Marx

Let us go back to 1909, when the American people were offered a plan for destroying nations that had been formulated again by a filthy degenerate named Mordechai, alias Karl Marx. Now it’s true that the promoters hired a few journalists, liberal professors, and other intellectual prostitutes, to prove conclusively that the proposed income tax could never under any circumstances exceed four per cent. on the income of millionaires and could never affect anyone else, for the obvious reason that no federal government could possibly spend so much money. But the point is that a majority of the American people — the inheritors of a free government based on the premise that government must be limited to essentials and must be tied down by the chains of a stringent constitution restraining the exercise of all powers except those deemed absolutely necessary for national defense — those American people believed that hogwash. In effect, what the promoters were telling them in wheedling tones was, “Come, little boobies, put your heads into the noose and we’ll do you lots of good.” And the boobous little boobies stuck their necks into the noose, and so the country is now under the regime of the great White Slave Act, and that’s why we are where we are today.

We could go much farther back, and if we had the time we certainly should go back at least to the 18th century, when the weird mythology of what is now called “liberalism,” and all of the basic lies that are rammed into the minds of our children in the schools, were manufactured by a motley and bizarre gang composed of agents of Weishaupt’s great conspiracy, many ordinary swindlers and mountebanks, and quite a bevy of “idealists” with buzzing brains and twittering tongues. But I think that we have said enough to see that we Americans are suffering from a chronic disease or tropism that has invariably placed us at the mercy of our enemies by making us incapable of taking thought for ourselves. There is in us a weakness, perhaps a fatal weakness, that makes us not only listen to the babble of self-professed do-gooders, but to do whatever they tell us to do, and to do it as mindlessly as though we were in a hypnotic trance and had surrendered our will to that of the hypnotist.

Seven qualities

Now I believe that this strange weakness, unlike so many of our peculiarities, is not a single congenital and hereditary idiocy. If that were true, we would not be here: our remote ancestors would have been eaten long before the dawn of history. It is compounded, it seems to me, of a perversion of seven different qualities; a perversion effected and fostered by certain misunderstandings in the peculiar circumstances that resulted from the prosperity, power, and world dominion we of the West achieved for ourselves and enjoyed in recent centuries. All of the seven elements of our mentality that I shall enumerate are good qualities, at least in the sense that they are born in us, that we could not eliminate them from our genetic heritage if we wanted to, and that we have perforce to accept them. We could comment at length on each of them, and it would be particularly interesting to contrast ourselves with other races at each point. But I must list them as briefly as possible, with only a word or two of explanation to make my meaning clear.

The first is imagination, which is highly developed in us, and vivid; an imagination which means, among other things, that we have a spiritual need of a great literature: both a literature of vicarious experience and a literature of the fantastic and marvellous that transcends the world of reality. But this gift bears with it, of course, the danger that we may not distinguish clearly between a vivid imagination and something that we can actually see in the world.

Second, the sense of personal honor which is so strong in us, and seems so fatuous and silly to other races. It is this, among other things, that gives us the conception of an honorable contest when men of our race meet as opponents in war. It gives us the knightly ethos that you see when Diomedes and Glaucus meet on the plains of Troy and in all subsequent history and story of our race. It also exposes us to the danger of behaving in knightly fashion to those to whom those standards are lunacy.

The third is the capacity for objective and philosophical thought, which is virtually limited to our race, and which enables us to put ourselves mentally in the position of others, but simultaneously exposes us to the risk of fancying that their thoughts and feelings are what ours would be.

The fourth is our capacity for compassion. We have a racial reluctance to inflict unnecessary pain, and we are ourselves distressed by the sight of suffering. That is, of course, a peculiarity that brings upon us the ridicule and contempt of the numerical majority of the world’s population, who are beings differently constituted. The savages of Africa, who are now your masters in the sense that you have to work for them every day, find the spectacle of a human being under torture simply hilarious. And when they see a blinded captive with broken limbs squirm as they prod him with red-hot irons, they laugh with glee — with a merriment, a real merriment, that is greater than the funniest farce on the stage has ever excited in you. You may search the vast and respectable literature of China in vain for any trace of compassion for suffering per se.

Fifth, our generosity, both as individuals and as a nation, which naturally brings on us the contempt of those to whom we give abroad.

The capacity for self-sacrifice is sixth; and that is, of course, highly developed in us, but it is a necessary basis for the existence of any civilized society. No people above the stage of unthinking savagery can survive in this world without some instinct or some belief which makes its young men give their lives for the preservation of the society in which they were born.

And the seventh and last is the sentiment of religion, which of course is common to all mankind, although here again it takes a distinctive form in us. For fifteen centuries the religion of the Western world has been Christianity, Western Christianity, and there is no other religion now known or even imaginable that could take its place. But it is simply an historical fact, which we must deplore but cannot change, that only a small part of our population today, 12 or 15 per cent., really believes that Christ was the son of God, that the soul is immortal, and that our sins will be punished in a future life. That means that the religious instinct, which is a part of our nature, finds in the majority of our people no satisfaction in an unquestioning faith; so that those frustrated instincts are available for exploitation by any halfway clever scoundrel, as the shysters and punks who now occupy the majority of our pulpits well know. When faith is lost, what Pareto calls the religious residue in a people becomes its most vulnerable point, its Achilles heel. It is the unsatisfied need for an unquestioning faith in a superior power.

Delusions and illusions

Now, a perversion of all of these qualities in us operated during the centuries of our dominance to give us an utterly false conception of other peoples. We have imagined that by some magic we could convey to them not only our material possessions, but the qualities of our mind and soul.

And we have always succumbed to the flattery of imitation. The capacity for imitating behavior is common not only to all human beings, but to all anthropoids, as we all know from the proverbial expression, “monkey see, monkey do.” An ape’s ability to imitate is, of course, limited. But, with the exception of the Australoids, other races have the capacity to imitate us convincingly in externals. If they dress in our clothes, observe our social conventions, and speak our language, using the phrases which as they can learn by observation please us, and using those phrases even if they don’t understand them or if they regard them as preposterous drivel and nonsense, the members of other races could imitate us so plausibly that we believe them converted to our mentality and to our conception of life. And any shortcomings that we may notice in the performance of the imitator, we generously overlook or regard as endearing naivete.

This capacity for imitation is possessed by savages, at least by the more intelligent ones, and it has deceived us time after time. The British are as gullible as we are. Hundreds and hundreds of times, at least, they gave scholarships to Blacks from Basutoland or Kenya or Nigeria or one of their other possessions, and the result was almost always the same. With the money given him, the savage bought himself a good wardrobe, attended an English school, learned to play soccer, attended Oxford, wrote a charming essay on Wordsworth or on ancient law, copulated with half-witted English women who thought him “romantic” and themselves “broad-minded,” and when he got tired of living on English generosity, went home to his tribe where he had a well-roasted baby served up to him as a delicacy of which he had been long deprived by the stupid prejudices of the stupid British.

With some of the highly intelligent Oriental peoples, the capacity for dissimulation goes much farther than that and approaches genius.

That strange and unique international people, the Jews, who for all the time in which they are known to history have lived and flourished by planting their colonies in other people’s countries, have owed much of their success to the chameleon-like ability to take on, when they choose, the manners and attitudes of whatever country they choose to reside in. They are a highly intelligent people, quite possibly much more intelligent than we are. But all observers, notably Douglas Reed and Roderick Stohlheim, have commented on the Jews’ amazing ability to seem a German in Berlin, a Czech in Prague, an Italian in Rome, and an Englishman in London, shifting from one role to the other with the ease with which a man might change his suit of clothes. The Jews have, of course, the great advantage that their skins are white, and that many of them resemble, in features, members of our race, even to the point of being indistinguishable, at least to an untrained eye, and including persons with such non-Oriental characteristics as blond or red hair.

I am not sure, therefore, that the highest talent for dissimulation does not belong to a people that does not have that very great physical advantage: the Japanese. Their ability to gain our confidence and appropriate our technology and science is simply phenomenal, as is obvious from what they, living crowded together on a few poor islands, have accomplished. But their talent for dissimulation is equally great.

I always remember the experience of a friend of mine, who was in the late 1930s a professor of chemistry in a large university in what may be called a strategic area of this country. The outstanding students in his graduate classes were four young Japanese. And partly because they were so apt in learning the more abstruse forms of chemistry, and partly because they were foreigners and so excited in him the generosity that is normal to us, he invited them to his home; and in the course of three years he came, he thought, to know them very well personally. Their manners and their English were excellent. They professed the greatest admiration for America and its institutions. They spoke, of course, of “democracy” in terms of high praise. They deplored “militarism,” and they fervently hoped for “world peace” and “understanding among all peoples.” My friend was convinced that if only we could bring more young men like that to the United States, the policy of Japan would eventually change, and the two nations would live thenceforth in perpetual amity.

Then one day he found himself alone at a crossroads in the open country some twenty miles from the university, waiting for some friends to pick him up in their automobile. They were late, and since the day was hot, he went to a nearby orchard to repose in the shadow of the trees while waiting. He saw his four Japanese students come sauntering down one of the roads, evidently out on a leisurely hike. At the crossroads, they stopped, looked up and down each road, looked around and saw no one. Then they straightened up and stood back to back, each facing in one direction, produced a Leica camera, and photographed each road and then the surroundings on each diagonal and made notations on a map. They had, of course, come to our country not only to learn our chemical science for eventual use against us, but also incidentally to map out the territory around the university for future reference, should their army have occasion to invade us or should they have occasion to land a secret force on our shores. And they went about their work with the patient thoroughness of their race, doubtless chuckling inwardly at the naivete of the big White boobies who freely deliver all their hard-won knowledge to their natural enemies.

Westernized religion

Hernando Cortez; portrait by George S. Stuart

Our minds have been beclouded by an even more dangerous misconception long annexed to our religion. For centuries we have labored under the illusion that Western Christianity was something that could be exported, and only recent events have at last made it obvious to us how vain and futile have been the labors and zeal of devoted missionaries for five centuries. When Cortez and his small but valiant band of iron men conquered the empire of the Aztecs, he was immediately followed by a train of earnest and devoted missionaries, chiefly Franciscans, who began to preach the Christian gospel to the natives. And they soon sent back home, with innocent enthusiasm, glowing accounts of the conversions they had effected. You can feel their sincerity, their piety, their ardor, and their joy in the pages of Father Sagun, Father Torquemada, and many others. And for their sake I am glad that the poor Franciscans never suspected how small a part they had really played in the religious conversions that gave them such joy. Far more effective than their words and their book had been the Spanish cannon that had breached the Aztec defenses and the ruthless Spanish soldiers who had slain the Aztec priests at their altars and toppled the Aztec idols from the sacrificial pyramids. The Aztecs accepted Christianity as a cult, not because their hearts were touched by doctrines of love and mercy, but because Christianity was the religion of the White men whose bronze cannon and mail-clad warriors made them invincible.

That was early in the 16th century, and we of the West have gone on repeating that fond mistake ever since, as the missionaries whom we sent to all parts of the world wrote home with innocent satisfaction glowing accounts of the number of hearts they had “won for Christ.” And it is only after the international conspiracy’s campaign of “anti-colonialism” really got underway that most of us realized that what had won all those hearts was primarily the discipline of British regiments and the power of the White man. On many a shore of Africa, for example, missionaries eager to win souls ventured to land alone; and the natives, after having a lot of fun torturing them to death, ate them — either cooked or raw, according to the local custom. What often happened was that a few months later a British cruiser hove to offshore, and lobbed a half a dozen 4.5-inch high explosive shells into the native village, and, if not in a hurry, perhaps landed half a company of marines to beat the bushes and drag out a dozen or so savages to hang on convenient trees. Unless the tribe was excessively stupid, they took the hint. The next bevy of missionaries was respected, as somehow representing the god of thunder and lightning. And if those men of God distributed enough free rice and medical care with their sermons, they were able to make many converts. They could teach a ritual, and they could perhaps inculcate a superstition that had some superficial resemblance to their religion; but as for teaching the spiritual substance of Christianity, they might as well have followed the example of St. Francis and delivered sermons to the birds. Although it is true that in some places in the former colonial possessions missionaries are still tolerated, if they pay very well, we have at last learned that the gospel follows the British regiments in the White man’s ignominious and insane retreat from the world that was his.

“Doing good”

All of these factors have contributed, I think, to our strange toleration of the “do-gooder” and our incredible obtuseness in never asking against whom he is “doing good.” For it is unfortunately true that fully 80 per cent. of all those high-sounding projects of “uplift” and “social justice” are motivated not by concern for the supposed beneficiaries, but by greed or malice. But we never ask.

That is why we have so many “intellectuals” battening upon us. They have discovered the safest and most profitable of all rackets. An “intellectual” is distinguished by two talents: a glib proficiency with words, and very sensitive nostrils. He can smell a twenty dollar bill in your pocket a block away, and within two minutes after that delicious aroma reaches his nostrils the “ideals” are drooling down his jaw. You know the jargon: “the underprivileged”; “equality of opportunity”; “Athe culturally deprived”; “underdeveloped nations”; “emerging peoples”; and the like, ad infinitum nauseam. And as you listen to his sing-song the chances are you won’t even notice his hand as it goes into your pocket.

Now we may be rich enough to be suckers, but we cannot afford the more elaborate kinds of “do-gooding” that are inspired by malice and hatred. But yet we tolerate them with a collective masochism that is simply suicidal. We have accepted an incredible inversion of values to the point that we have declared ourselves to be an inferior species, fit only to be enslaved, beaten, and butchered at the whim of our betters. That is what the proposition amounts to, although, of course, it is daubed over with the viscid slobber of humanitarian drivel devised by our enemies and mindlessly multiplied by our own sniveling sentimentalists.

It was the firm purpose of Abraham Lincoln to have all the Negroes returned to Africa.

It is not a new thing. If I had time, I would direct your attention in some detail to the vast and irreparable calamity brought upon our nation in the last century by a tiny group of vociferous and crazed fanatics, the abolitionists, who forced upon the South its tragic war for independence. I am not defending slavery, Negro slavery, as an institution. I believe that Jefferson and Lincoln were right in regarding it as a system that was pernicious, for quite rational reasons, of which the most important were: first, that it maintained on our soil millions of persons of a race radically different from our own, and by our standards inferior; and second, that it resulted in some production of mongrels, pitiable creatures torn apart by the incompatible instincts they had inherited. As you know, it was the firm purpose of Abraham Lincoln to have all the Negroes either returned to Africa, or, in the interests of economy, to Central America. But the abolitionists were not rational. They were, I am sorry to say, most of them Americans, including such persons as Wendell Phillips, Professor Elizur Wright, and, of course, hysterical females such as Lydia Child and Harriet Beecher Stowe. Their leader was William Lloyd Garrison, who was an American too, though he was financed by Isaac Mack and other Jews. They were a tiny group, despised by sane Americans, North and South. But they ranted and raved until they got their way. They began to agitate in 1840 for dissolution of the American union, and for division of the United States, by secession, into two countries. And after twenty years of ranting, they finally persuaded the states of the South to take their proposal seriously.

It is most instructive to read the abolitionists. They spout quotations from the Bible, and they babble about “human rights” and “equality.” But they cannot completely conceal their real animus and inspiration. Their venom is directed against the plantation owners of the South, most of whom, though by no means all, were ladies and gentlemen. The abolitionists had in their minds a picture, partly correct, of the Southern landowner as man far superior to themselves in education, culture, and humanity. And for that they hated him, implacably. They also had in their feverish minds a picture, totally false, of the planter as a man of unbounded wealth and leisure who spent his life lolling on a wide veranda and sipping mint juleps. And they envied him passionately. They had a picture, equally false, of the Southern lady as one who spent her days in fairy-like ease, waited on hand and foot by obsequious slaves. They had a picture, largely correct, of those women as being accorded by men a chivalrous respect that was almost unknown in the North. And so they yearned to humiliate and destroy that Southern lady. That was the real inspiration of their frantic “do-gooding.”

Crazed abolitionist John Brown

You can take the true measure of what has happened to our national mentality by just remembering the name of that distinguished horse thief and homicidal manic, John Brown, who, financed by a conspiratorial group that called themselves the Secret Six, was sent into the South to start a slave revolt. As everyone admits, his purpose was to get all the White women of the South raped and butchered, and to get all the White men of the South barbarously mutilated and butchered. What does that make of him in contemporary opinion? Why, he was a “champion of human rights,” “a martyr of freedom,” and all that. He wanted to butcher, it’s true, but to butcher White men and women. That is to say, White slime, like ourselves, as we wallow in ecstasies of self-abasement and self-hatred. And that suffices to make him admirable, to make him noble. And so his soul goes marching on — over the hot coals, I hope.

I remind you that that little body of howling dervishes brought on us a terribly fratricidal war, inflicting on us an irreparable loss and impoverishing our nation and race forever by destroying the genetic heritage of our best men. And it also coarsened us morally, perhaps also irreparably. For after the assassination of Lincoln, which they certainly contrived, our hate-crazed “do-gooders” had their way. If there is any American who can read the history of all the suffering wantonly inflicted on the White people of the South during what is called “Reconstruction” without hanging his head in shame and feeling through his whole being an anguished remorse, I can only say that he is hard-hearted and sadistic beyond my understanding.

1968 and beyond

With that beginning, is it any wonder that we have reached today the point at which frenzied hatred of us is the certain way of attaining our veneration and our reverence? How the Americans have been taught to hate themselves!

Chinese Communists attack and capture one of our naval vessels, which we, perhaps by agreement between them and our enemies in Washington, refuse to defend although we had ample warning of the attack. But who cares? They’re just White slime like us, born to work and die for their masters’ pleasure. Now of course if they had been something really choice and noble, such as a mongrel syphilitic lousy homosexual Communist cannibal, why all of our liberal punks would be out screaming and howling in our streets from dawn to dusk and all night.

Misled and murdered: a veterans' cemetery

Every day, more and more of our young men are shipped to Vietnam and forced to fight under conditions carefully contrived to ensure the maximum loss of American life and to ensure eventual defeat. But let us overlook that. Let us assume that it really is a war and that it is being honestly fought. What is its professed purpose? To secure a naval or air base for the United States? To conquer a colony for the United States? To protect our blood brothers in Australia? Those would be rational purposes, although one might debate the strategic necessity of that particular location. No. The ostensible purpose, the declared purpose, is to save the prolific Orientals of South Vietnam from the horrors of Communism. Never mind that that purpose is transparent hypocrisy. Assume that it is sincere. What then?

We are Americans, White men of the West. And if we were sane, no truth would be more obvious and unquestionable to us than the fact that, so far as we are concerned, all the teeming population of Vietnam is not worth the life of one American soldier. But if anyone suggests that, why everyone is horrified: “Are we not the world’s slaves to be used for do-gooding? Who cares about your son and mine — they’re expendable.”

Now at the instigation of the promoters of that slaughter in Vietnam for political purposes, hordes of young punks come screaming from the doors of our hoodlum-hatcheries (which for some reason are still called colleges), and they protest the awful war in Vietnam. What are they protesting? The useless death of a brother? Or of a former classmate, a White man? No, they are yowling and yammering because some of the sweet Orientals in North Vietnam get hurt sometimes. If only we could find some plausible way of killing American boys without discomfort to the Orientals, those rabid protesters would be perfectly happy.

The Jews, who, as I have said, are a highly intelligent people, and who with perhaps five per cent. of our military resources knew how to finish in six days a war against opponents far more numerous and formidable than the Vietnamese, and who were intelligent enough to know that the only justification for aggressive war is the territory that is conquered by it, decided that it would be fun to kill some despised goyim on our ship the Liberty, and they did so — with the result that the legislature of at least one American state rushed them an official message of congratulations. Our men were killed where we sent them, ostensibly in the service of our country, killed while wearing our uniform and flying our flag. They were the symbols of our nation. They would have been the visible embodiment of our self-respect, if we had any. But who cares? They’re just White slime like us.

Down in Memphis, somebody shoots a Black automobile thief, noted Communist agent, and bloodthirsty inciter of riots and revolution against us. What happens? Half the White nitwits in this country snivel and sob and mourn, saying tearfully, “What a wonderful man he was. He wanted to kill White slime like us. Wasn’t that sweet, wasn’t that noble, wasn’t that saintly, wasn’t he just like Jesus?”

One could go on for hours listing more examples. But I have said enough, surely, to show you what is really the greatest single obstacle that we face: the perverted collective masochism that has been incited in so many of our people.

One way remains

What I have been saying right now is not what I first intended to say to you. I meditated, and prepared a discourse that was intended to show you that we have passed the point of no return, and that we now face a future of violence that can result only in our total subjection to the status of livestock, or survival at the cost of great hardships, sacrifice, and loss of life. I intended to speak at some length about Francis Parker Yockey and his great book Imperium. It is a book which evidently has the power to give to sound and healthy young Americans an inspiration and a purpose. And I intended to comment on it as representing, probably, our only force that will help us emerge from our present plight.

But after that, I had two telephone calls from men whose names you would probably recognize. The patriotic movements in this country include some phonies and a number of double agents, whose mission it is to see to it that all patriotic endeavors are directed down blind alleys, where they must end in frustration and discouragement. But I feel sure that neither man who called me belonged to either of those groups. I feel convinced that they were sincere and earnest. One of them spoke to me very solemnly about our duty to protect and defend the people of Vietnam from the horrors of Communism. The other, in the course of the conversation, spoke very emphatically about our duty to give to the rest of the world an inspiring example of the blessings of free enterprise — to the rest of the world, mind you. We are obliged to give them a model they can follow. So I discarded the discourse I had prepared and substituted this discussion, which has already been both too long and too cursory.

For I am convinced that we shall never be able to think rationally about our own survival until we have the courage to say, in our own minds: We are Americans, White men of the West. This is our country because we took it from the Indians. And we have an unquestionable right to this country so long as we have the power and will to defend it.

What do we owe the nations of Western Europe and such nations as Australia and South Africa? We owe them recognition of our blood relationship to the men of our race who remained in the lands from which we came, and with whom we have, to the extent that they recognize it, a common interest, since we and they together form a race that is numerically a minority on this globe, the rest of whose inhabitants hate us.

What do we owe the rest of the world? Nothing, absolutely nothing.

What are the “civil rights” that we owe our Negroes if they insist on having them? A free ride to Africa.

What do we owe the self-chosen people? Ordinary courtesy and considerate treatment so long as we are convinced that it is to our advantage to have a cohesive body of 12 to 15 million aliens reside in our country and own a large part of it.

What do we owe to the unspeakable gang that now rules us in Washington? A fair trial.

Now all this, of course, is something that we can say only in our own minds and in closed meetings. It is probably rash to say it even in such assemblies as this, given the strange infatuation of the majority of our people to which I have called your attention as being the greatest single obstacle before us. Such statements are obviously not feasible as propaganda or proclamations. Indeed, I greatly fear that for most of our people those implanted “humanitarian” hallucinations are so deep and inveterate that they can be broken, if at all, only by the terrible shock of physical suffering. And that they will surely receive.

In the meantime, it will fall to you, if you do not intend to surrender, to provide such leadership in your own circles and communities and to make such preparations and take such actions as will advance our cause with due consideration to prudence and strategy. I have said this to you because I am firmly convinced that our future is hopeless indeed if we do not clearly see in our own minds our own purposes. And that, I am certain, we can never do, unless we can free our own minds from the constricting trammels of “humanitarian” superstition and the counterfeit moral inhibitions that have replaced true morality.

Oswald Spengler

I trust that I have not shocked any of you. But I know that it is quite possible that some of you may feel that what I have said is heartless and in violation of our Christian duty to love everyone. If so, I can only say that I am sorry and observe that you are much too good for this world. I know that the prospect that I have suggested is grim and may well daunt a man. I can only remind you of the most incontrovertibly true statement in the great and prophetic work of Oswald Spengler: “Glucklich wird niemand sein der heute irgendwo in der Welt lebt.” [No one in the world today can expect happiness.] From that destiny there is no retreat, no escape. There is no place to hide from the consequences of what we of the West have brought on ourselves by our generous folly.

The only alternatives now are to fight or to whimper. But if you think that you can escape, good-bye and good luck. To the rest of you I suggest that we shall see our problem clearly when we say to ourselves:

We are Americans. This is our country. He who would take it from us, by force or by stealth, is our enemy. And it is our purpose — nay, it is our duty to our children and to their children and to our yet unborn posterity — it is our duty to use all feasible means to destroy him.

Download or listen to the recording of this speech

FacebookTumblrShare

Valuable Resource: The Revilo P. Oliver Papers

$
0
0

The Revilo P. Oliver Papers
The Alphabetical Files

by Kevin Alfred Strom (pictured)

ONE OF THE MOST EXCITING recent additions to our literary and cultural heritage, which will also contribute to an increased historical understanding of racial-nationalism and of American politics generally, is the new Papers of Revilo P. Oliver adjunct to revilo-oliver.com. It is from these archives that the recently discovered letter on Zionism by former Vice President Spiro Agnew was rescued.

Due to a tragic theft aided and abetted by the FBI’s “Joint Terrorism Task Force,” only about half of Dr. Oliver’s alphabetical correspondence files are available. This file constitutes the initial release of Dr. Oliver’s alphabetical archive, comprising the folders which held only pre-1976 correspondence. The full surviving alphabetical archive will be released publicly in the year 2020.

I am gradually converting all of the existing Revilo P. Oliver site documents to a database-driven format so that new features, functionality, and content can easily be added in the future. So far, I have added all of the existing articles and recordings through 1984 and will be adding much more in the near future. (By the way, the cursive ‘R’ in the site’s new icon is a scan of Dr. Oliver’s own signature initial.)

All of the newly-posted articles can be searched for keywords or text strings using the search box on the new Revilo Oliver main page. Eventually, every article will be searchable there. If you need to access the old html site, it’s still available and will remain so.

If this or my other work has benefited you, please consider making a donation. Since the inception of the government’s efforts to destroy and imprison me, my ability to support myself and my family has been greatly reduced.

Download the entire Papers of Revilo Oliver archive as a zip file (218 MB)

Browse the archive by visiting http://revilo-oliver.com/papers .

FacebookTumblrShare


The Mysterious Stranger

$
0
0

Study of the censorship of one of Mark Twain’s best works shows us how much we have lost in recent decades.

by Revilo P. Oliver

UNDER HIS pseudonym, Mark Twain, Samuel L. Clemens (pictured) may be the most famous and widely-read American author. His celebrity is based primarily on two long stories for boys, which adults also find amusing, both of them derived from his observations when he was a youth in Hannibal, Missouri. He was a professional writer and earned by his pen a modest fortune that enabled him to live the life of a gentleman; his innumerable efforts to make money in other ways invariably resulted in heavy losses, and in his mature years consumed much of what he earned by his pen.

He first attained great popularity as a humorist (1) and since he was a professional writer, though far more intelligent than most, he had to continue as a humorist throughout his active career. A mildly realistic novel, The Gilded Age, written in collaboration with a contemporary editor and essayist, had only a very modest success, and while he introduced some critical and philosophical elements in works written in his later years, after he was established and famous, he had always to be aware of the marketplace. His most candid and serious works, Letters from the Earth and The Mysterious Stranger, were published only after his death.

(1. His celebrity as a humorist had some amusing consequences, one of which may be summarized in a footnote. His earliest national success was a short story, “The Jumping Frog of Calaveras County.” An American scholar, who was compiling a reader for beginners in Greek, translated the story into simple Greek prose, naturally making the characters Greeks and transferring the scene to Boeotia. Years later, an American who had received an ordinarily good education but was not a Classical scholar read Twain’s story in some one of the collections in which it was so often reprinted, remembered what he had read in his beginners’ class in Greek, and accused Twain of plagiarism, assuming that the story in his reader was an ancient Greek apologue, like Aesop’s fables. Twain, confronted by the evidence, admitted his guilt, but insisted that he had been an involuntary plagiarist: he must have read the Greek story and forgotten it, except in some adyt of his subconscious mind, so that when his subconscious suggested the story to him, he was unaware that it was not an original idea of his own!)

The latter work, edited by Twain’s biographer, Albert Bigelow Paine, and Frederick Duneka, the literary editor of the publishers, Harper & Brothers, was first published in 1916 but attained popularity only with a new edition in 1923. It is the book by which Twain is now best known to persons who read for more than amusement, and it has recently been denounced as “an editorial fraud” by Professor William M. Gibson, who first published the text of Twain’s several versions of the tale from his manuscripts in The Mysterious Stranger (University of California Press, 1969).

It is true that there was much disingenuous ambiguity and some downright dishonesty in Paine’s edition of the work in the form in which it is now widely read, and there is one aspect of that literary supercherie that calls for mention here.

The facts are that when Twain had the happy idea of depicting human folly and degradation by imagining an immortal spirit who had a whim to become temporarily incarnate as a human youth, and identified that spirit in Christian terms as an angel, the archangel Satan’s son (2), he had the problem of devising a suitable narrative and, if possible, one which, given his financial needs, could be published. He made five attempts, videlicet:

1) A first ébauche, which he revised and continued to produce

2) what he entitled “The Chronicle of Young Satan,” which he carried fairly close to completion but never finished, perhaps because he was uncertain how to end it and certainly because he realized that it could never be published during his lifetime without exciting a scandal that would be detrimental to his literary career and perhaps ruinous. This is the narrative that forms the greater part of the volume edited by Paine and Duneka.

3) Twain tried to capitalize on the extraordinary popularity of his two most successful books by writing sequels, Tom Sawyer, Detective, and Tom Sawyer in Africa, which are now unfairly neglected. He obviously had the idea that he could incorporate some of his observations about mankind in a story in which the incarnate seraph meets Tom Sawyer, Huckleberry Finn, and the other characters of the fictionalized Hannibal of his own boyhood. (3) This version, entitled “Schoolhouse Hill” from its opening scene, was abandoned when he realized that it was becoming absurdly inconsistent.

(2. One of Twain’s principal sources was the Christian gospels which describe the childhood and youth of Jesus, but were for some reason excluded from the collection that was finally thrown together by the Fathers of the Church and called the “New Testament.” It is probable that the gospels which describe the miracles performed by young Jesus when he was at play with other children first suggested to Twain the incarnation of an immortal spirit in the body of a boy who would naturally be astonished by the behavior of the biped mammals among whom he had placed himself.)

(3. It is odd that Professor Gibson does not mention in his introduction the obvious motives which led Twain to write versions 3) and 4). He may have thought them too obvious for comment.)

4) Twain then thought a substantial part of the subject might be saved by the introduction of scenes such as are expected from a humorist. Beginning with an adaptation of the first part of 2), he wrote, under the title, “No. 44, the Mysterious Stranger,” a long and loosely connected series of episodes involving the incarnate spirit, who bears the odd name ’44.’ There are, for example, long scenes in a print shop in which heavy-handed humor is mixed with satire on printers’ unions, and scenes that are sheer burlesque. He evidently intended at some time to select from the long, diffuse, and inconsistent narrative, part of which he destroyed, the parts that were to be incorporated in a finished book, but never did so, leaving this version, or rather collection of materials for a version, incomplete.

5) He wrote a chapter, “Conclusion,” which is not a conclusion for any of the above (4), but for a later version which he seems never to have written out, conceived in the spirit of a story written in his old age, “The Great Dark,” which recounts a long, perilous, and endless voyage on an ocean that consists of a drop of water in the field of a microscope, the narrator having been suddenly reduced to the infinitesimal size requisite for sailing on such an ocean. In this last and unwritten version Twain intended to elaborate the thesis that troubled him in the somber years that followed his bereavement of the two persons whom he had most loved, that reality is an illusion and that the only certainty attainable is solipsism.

(4. If you have any feeling for literature, an inspection of versions 2) and 3) will make it obvious that Twain intended to make them, and perhaps 4) also, end in some spectacular final miracle by which the immortal terminates his brief association with the ephemeral little animals that call themselves human and are proud of themselves because they are too stupid to see how contemptible they really are. The conclusion 5) could have served for a selection of some episodes from 4) connected by new material.)

What the editors of the commonly read version did was to take 2) above, suture to it some scenes from 4) and add as a conclusion 5). Although that produced some inconsistencies, especially in the conclusion, they did produce a single coherent narrative that incorporated the best of Twain’s thought and writing, and if that were all that they had done, I should protest that Professor Gibson’s harsh phrase was unjustified, except, perhaps, for the detail that they concealed their editorial activity and told the reader that he was given the story as written and completed by Mark Twain. And even so, I should contend that the two editors had done a great service to the author and to the intelligent public by making out of Twain’s five unfinished and incompatible drafts a single connected narrative that is enjoyable and philosophically significant.

What happened, however, is that when they had done that much, the editors did some extensive tampering that is unpardonable and for reasons that are obscure. In his version 2), which forms the greater part of the published text, Twain had quite fairly introduced and contrasted two characters, Father Adolf, a typically prosperous and wily dervish in the salvation-business, and Father Peter, a simple-minded priest who, within human limits, believes the religion he teaches his simple-minded parishioners. The two editors distorted and partly effaced that part of the story. They took from 4) a minor character, an itinerant magician, and made him into an astrologer, whom they used to replace Father Adolf in episodes in which that greedy and hypocritical ecclesiastic was indispensable, and they composed a considerable amount of transitional text, which they fathered on Mark Twain.

The purpose of this editorial fraud is obvious, although its motive is obscure. The story (as in all versions) contains a satirical reductio ad absurdum of Christian mythology, and its force is not really attenuated by the inconsistent conclusion 5) tacked on at the end to the effect that it had all been a dream. It is, like Letters from the Earth, a delightful expression of the author’s amused contempt for Christian folly, but the editors nevertheless resorted to falsification to delete a character who was a typically rapacious charlatan in the Jesus-racket, one who exploited a parish but was morally the peer of the evangelical hokum-peddlers of today. They did not thereby mitigate the anti-Christian force of Mark Twain’s work, but they did blunt its application to the Christian clergy and especially to the professionals of the Roman Catholic Church.

Now there are three possible explanations of the forgery and hence a variety of possible motives. It is to be regretted that Professor Gibson, who, having a thorough knowledge of all of the work left unpublished at the author’s death, and therefore of the editorial practice and principles of Albert Bigelow Paine (who edited and published much of it), was therefore in a position to make at least a reasonable conjecture, did not give us the benefit of his knowledge. We are thus reduced to enumerating the possible motives of the persons on one of whom the major responsibility for the forgery must rest:

1. The author’s surviving daughter, Clara Clemens, retained some control over her father’s Nachlaß and is known to have prevented the publication of Letters from the Earth in 1939 and until 1962, when she withdrew her objections not long before she died. She may have wanted to have The Mysterious Stranger diluted because (a) she was imbued with some superstition that deplored her father’s rationality, or (b) she thought it would be socially embarrassing to be known as the daughter of a man who held such impious opinions, or (c) she feared lest a resulting scandal diminish the popularity of his most successful books and thus reduce her income from the estate.

2. Paine may have been the prime mover in the fraud, because he either (a) was addicted to some form of Christianity, or (b) shared the very widely-held and plausible view that the Churches were very useful and perhaps indispensable instruments of social control.

3. The editorial representative of Harper & Brothers may have felt a chill in his pedal extremities when he imagined an uproar that might ensue if Catholics, and especially the professionals in the business, read the book.

This third explanation is the least likely, and would have to be supported by a catalogue raisonné of all the books published by Harper & Brothers between 1914 and 1924, to show that the firm felt qualms about publishing anything that was, in one way or another, derogatory of the clergy. I do not have time to make such an analysis, but I think it unlikely that that firm differed from the other well-established and highly reputed firms at a time, now long past, when the major publishers felt a sense of intellectual responsibility as the purveyors of books, which are the very life-blood of Aryan culture and civilization. (5)

(5. A discussion of the drastic changes that have taken place in the business of publishing books since our holy war to save the Soviet would require more pages than I can devote to it here, but I shall try to return to the subject in some later issue.)

We should particularly notice that if the book had been published in 1916 without the editorial botchery, or if Mark Twain’s writing had been restored in the “definitive edition” of 1923, there would have been no reaction that would have been detrimental to the publishers. That is a fact which, if properly considered, will provide a rough index of the decline in the level of civilization since the great War Criminal made the United States an apanage of the Judaeo-Communist empire.

There is, first of all, the obvious fact that the clumsy elimination of Father Adolf from the story does not sensibily reduce its anti-Christian and anti-religious force; it merely removes emphasis on the hypocrisy and dishonesty of a large part of the clergy. The story is set in the late Middle Ages, when, of course, the only prevalent Christian cult was the Roman Catholic. In both 1916 and 1923, the United States was predominantly Protestant, and the Protestants would have been delighted by any denigration of the older cult. Retaining the figure of Father Adolf would, if anything, have increased sales of the book.

We must look farther. Even if the Protestants had made common cause with the Catholics, there would have been no great uproar.

In 1923, there were three sharply distinct segments of American society. Educated men, of course, dismissed Christianity as an incredible superstition, although many of them thought it good for the ignorant masses, and some of them, such as Paul Elmer More, toyed with various more or less Platonic substitutes that would save a spiritual element to mitigate outright materialism. The horde of “go-getting” hucksters who were accumulating illusory fortunes didn’t give a damn, but usually thought membership in a Sunday Morning Club good for business. And the ignorant masses, whose knowledge of the real world was no greater than that of the average college graduate today, were naturally superstitious and believed what their favorite dervish said their Bible said. They were ubiquitous and not confined to what Mencken called the “Bible Belt,” but they were in general innocuous. They were milked by expert hokum-peddlers, notably one who called himself Billy Sunday and an enterprising female named Aimee Semple McPherson, but the dervishes could never have turned out the suckers in mobs to scream and “demonstrate” against sin and common sense, as is now commonplace.

Harper & Brothers could have had no reasonable fears, if what Twain wrote had been published without alteration. There was, to be sure, an educated and intellectually active clergy, especially in the Anglican Church but also in most others, many of whom would probably have read The Mysterious Stranger, but some of them would have privately agreed with it and enjoyed its illustration of what they well knew, and even those who deplored the publication would have been too well-bred to resort to proletarian agitation.

It was virtually certain that professional evangelists, an ignorant and semi-literate crew, would never obtain a copy of the book, and if one did read it, he would not mention it, secure in the knowledge that his more ignorant victims would never see it. Some newspapers, if sent review copies, might have had a reviewer eager to show how righteous he was, but if the believing masses read his review, they would only have said “ain’t it awful?” until they saw the next day’s paper. There was no Robertson or Swaggart who could mobilize millions of hypnotized dumb bunnies to yell for legislation to prevent the publication of unrighteous books, using as bait a proposal to prevent “pornography” and thus secure laws that will, of course, be used, as in Germany today, to prevent the distribution of all publications to which the Jews seriously object.

We should perpend the tenor of American life in the era that ended in 1941. A contemporary critic has misinterpreted the fact that during that period, the only commercial publisher who thought of reprinting William Henry Burr’s Self-Contradictions of the Bible (1859) was Emanuel Haldeman-Julius, who made a fortune by publishing his series of more than one thousand “Little Blue Books” at five cents each. (6) That proves only that the fact that the crude collection of tales about the supernatural, scribbled by many uneducated writers over a long period of time, contains many passages that flatly contradict others had come to be so taken for granted that none of the major publishers saw a considerable market for a reprint of Burr’s little compilation.

(6. The book has now been republished by Prometheus Books (700 East Amherst Street, Buffalo, New York — 14215)

In the era that ended in 1939-1941, Christianity was a waning religion in the United States, a creed that was already obsolete and would gradually die away. That appeared to be a fact which educated men might regard either with deep satisfaction or with an elegiac nostalgia, but could not doubt. Throughout the 1930s no one could have disproved the prediction of a brilliant and sagacious French writer, Georges Matisse, in his little book, Les ruines de l’idée de Dieu (Paris, Mercure de France, c. 1910), that by c. 1960 the only churches in civilized (i.e., White) communities would be buildings preserved for their architectural beauty or historical importance; Christianity would have become extinct, except, perhaps, in the most backward and rustic regions and among the inferior races of Africa and Asia. Writing before the catastrophe that began in 1914, Matisse was confident that in the high civilization of the West, the inherent power of the Aryan mind, the rational and courageous mind of “la race blanche tout entière qui a conquis le monde et tué le Dragon,” would make atheism the only possible belief of educated men and women. (7)

(7. It is worthy of note that although the two European and American catastrophes of 1914-1918 and 1939-1945, and the dominion that the Jews thereby acquired over our race, have made Matisse’s prediction absurdly wrong, they have only confirmed conclusively his perception that if our race, “le génie supérieur de l’Europe moderne,” did not emancipate itself from hallucinatory superstitions, it would be doomed. Believing quite logically in 1910 that the implacable rationality of the Aryan mind had destroyed superstitions about imaginary gods, he wrote: “Si l’intelligence humaine avait été incapable de cet effort, le plus formidable qu’elle ait accompli, elle était perdue. Elle eût échoué sur cette planète.” Well, as a result of events Matisse could not foresee and of covertly conspiratorial forces that escaped his observation, human intelligence, as represented by our race, did fail to cope with reality, and if he were alive today, he would now have to conclude that l’intelligence humaine est irrémédiablement perdue.)

It was true that John Dewey had begun in the 1920s his great work of converting the public schools into a monstrous machine to blight the minds of American children and make them ignorant and gullible, in preparation for the Communist régime that is now being gradually fastened upon us, but that gigantic act of sabotage required a long time.

When the Bolsheviks under Lenin captured Russia, one of their first acts was to prohibit the study of history in the schools, and to replace it with mind-destroying propaganda called “social science.” Dewey and his confederates introduced Marxist “social science,” including a lucrative hoax called a “science of education,” by which the gang was able to obtain legislation that gave the cunning barbarians dominion over all public schools, but in the 1930s they had not yet succeeded in effacing the general knowledge of the past that alone gives nations a future.

My younger readers may have difficulty in understanding that if an objective observer of contemporary events in the 1930s had undertaken a criticism of Matisse’s thesis, he could only have suggested that perhaps 1970 or 1980 would have been a better date than 1960 for the final dissolution of the Christian illusion.

It was true that the American people had had two fits of madness in the preceding decade: they had permitted a gabbling crackpot, whom the Jews had installed in the Presidency by a simple political manoeuvre, to talk them into an idiotic jihad, a “war to end wars”; and they had permitted a swarm of “do-gooders,” chiefly composed of Christian females, to impose on them the proto-Communist tyranny of Prohibition; but in the 1930s they appeared to be recovering from both quasi-epileptic seizures. They seemed to be becoming rational again and it seemed likely they would soon perceive the folly of “democracy” and “majority rule.”

It was only after 1945 that the crypto-Communists attained the total control of all schools which has resulted in the amazing revival of what appeared a dwindling and expiring superstition in the preceding decade. Minds that have been so weakened that they can believe in the equality of races will swallow any other kind of hogwash, and so we now have persons who have had some technical training in a scientific subject but can stomach such drivel as “creation science” and “extrasensory perception.” There was more rationality when American children were not denied the rudiments of an education.

It is well to remind ourselves how much darker the world has become since the American boobs embarked on their last series of holy wars to hasten their own doom.

(Liberty Bell, December 1988)

FacebookTumblrShare

The Anti-Humans: Download the Full Book

$
0
0

anti-humansThis book, about the Communist “re-education” and imprisonment of Romanian students, is now available for free download in PDF form.

INTRODUCTION TO
The Anti-Humans by D. Bacu

by Professor Revilo P. Oliver
(written under the pen name Warren B. Heath, published by Soldiers of the Cross, Englewood Colorado 80110, 1971)

THE AUTHOR of this book, a Romanian born in Greek territory, went to Romania for his university education and there became a member of the anti-Communist organization that flourished in that nation before and during the tragic and fratricidal Second World War. After the Bolshevik conquest of Romania, the Soviets, undoubtedly on orders from their masters, maintained a pretense that their occupation was merely temporary and further disguised their purposes by keeping on the throne as King of Romania the legitimate heir, a young man who was merely a puppet in their hands, but served to give to the people an illusive hope that Romania, though devastated and impoverished, might again become a free nation. In this hope, of course, the Romanians (like many other captive peoples) were encouraged by the governments of the Western nations that had won the military victory. Those governments, especially in the United States, maintained a pretense that they were not the servants of the Bolsheviks’ masters, and, whenever they deemed it expedient to administer a little verbal paregoric to their own population, manufactured oratory about “defending the Free World” and “containing Communism.” Americans, who were so charmed by those phrases that they did not notice what their own government was doing, cannot blame the Romanians (or the others) for having supposed that the official verbiage was an indication of national policy. During the early years of Soviet occupation, therefore, the Romanian people entertained delusive hopes of eventual liberation, and the author of this book accordingly remained in Romania, his true fatherland. When he was at last arrested and imprisoned on suspicion of holding opinions inimical to Bolshevism, he, luckily, suffered only the excruciating tortures and hardships that are normal in what is called a Great Society. During his imprisonment, however, he had by chance an opportunity to learn of an experiment conducted on a select group of young men, and he had the acumen and patience to discover precisely what that experiment was. In this book he discloses for the first time the facts about a practice of which the peoples of the West still know nothing.

Bacu speaks only of what he knows — of what he witnessed with his own eyes and learned from the lips of men who had, despite themselves, been stripped of their humanity by an infallible scientific technique. His subject, therefore, is what the Bolsheviks secretly did to human beings in the prison at Pitesti* from 1949, when the experiment began, to 1951, when it seems to have been temporarily discontinued for some reason unknown.

*With the exceptions of names of places (e.g., Bucharest) and persons (e.g., King Carol) that have well-known English forms, Romanian proper names in this volume are given in their Romanian spelling, but without the diacritical marks that are used in Romanian. To avoid excessive expense in setting type, the use of these marks had to be restricted to actual quotations from Romanian and the index, to which the reader is referred for the exact form of names and titles requiring diacritics.

What is described in these pages is not, however, an isolated event. Everyone who has had experience in military intelligence dealing with the Bolsheviks, or who has made a close study of information that is available from little known but authentic sources, will recognize in Bacu’s pages a detailed description of a technique that the implacable enemies of mankind have used in many lands — perhaps in all countries that are officially Communist — for many years. The military intelligence agencies of Western nations have long known that a film demonstrating basic Pavlovian procedures was produced in Russia for training the Bolshevik secret police in 1928, and that the intelligence service of at least one nation succeeded in obtaining a copy of that film. After the notorious “purge” trials in Russia in 1936, when the masters of that country for some reason thought it advisable to exhibit to the world their ability to elicit the most incredible confessions from highly-placed and hardened Bolsheviks, intelligent observers naturally wondered what means could have been employed to produce such amazing results. Certain Western intelligence services sought to ascertain what means had been used, and eventually ascertained them in sufficient detail to show that the essentials of the method were precisely those that Mr. Bacu has described for us.

Military intelligence services naturally do not publish what they have learned by their secret and often perilous operations. Perhaps the first hint of the new method given to the general public came from George Orwell, who, in his 1984, portrayed the internationalists’ Utopia and described some parts of the Communist technique, eliminating much that was too realistic for the taste of the reading public at that time, and replacing it with some episodes that could give a dramatic touch to what was in reality unspeakably vile and interminably monotonous. From 1984, however, an alert reader could have surmised much that was left unsaid. Since then, confirmatory evidence has become available from many sources, often fragmentary, for victims who have the stamina to tell what was done to them may nevertheless be understandably reticent about the worst aspects of the degradation imposed on them. They often censor their reports, to avoid harrowing unendurably the feelings of a humane reader or arousing total disbelief in tender-minded individuals from whom miseducation or innate sentimentality has concealed the ultimate horrors that lie hidden in creatures anatomically indistinguishable from human beings.

It almost never happens that we have a report from a survivor who at the time observed and interviewed the piteous victims of scientific bestiality, but, by a lucky chance, himself escaped the traumatic and mind-destroying shock of the torments they had undergone. That is what makes the book here translated from the Romanian unique. Bacu, to whom we owe our only authoritative report on the “Pitesti Phenomenon,”* was such a survivor.

*[Mr. Heath wrote before the publication, late in 1969, of Dr. Ion Carja's Intoarcerea din Infern: amintirile unui detinut din inchisorile Romaniei bolsevizate (Madrid, Editura "Dacia"), a less detailed and explicit book in its description of the methods used. - Editor.]

In these pages, the reader will, for the first time, have at his disposal a fairly complete account of Bolshevik techniques of dehumanization, including some details, here mentioned as delicately as possible, of which we do not like to think. On these, Bacu does not insist, but you will see their import. One aspect concerning which he is silent is the sexual torments that form a standard part of the Bolshevik method. That is a large omission, but scholars who have had the fortitude to study the works of the celebrated “Marquis” de Sade* and his peers will readily perceive what was involved, while a specific report here would not only sicken most readers, but would prevent the distribution of this book through the United States mails.†

*Donatien Alphonse Sade (1740-1814), to whom we owe the word sadism, was condemned to death by French courts for rape, murder by poison, and almost unbelievable torture of persons whom he kidnapped for that purpose, but the execution of the sentence was delayed by strange influences until he was liberated from prison by the French Revolution, during which he was honored and admired for his orations about “equality” and “brotherhood.” Napoleon had him put in an insane asylum.

†[Mr. Heath did not anticipate the full effect of decisions by the Supreme Court in Washington. The mails — and the newsstands and the public schools — are now open to every conceivable obscenity that the Jews in the United States find it profitable to publish. American publishers would probably enjoy the same immunity. - Editor.]

This account, as I have said, deals with prisons in Romania, but the procedures used there have been and are used wherever the anti-humans have gained control. Identical procedures, together with such improvements as may have been suggested by their experiments and delights in Romania and other captive nations, will be used everywhere that their power is extended — including, of course, the United States, if that nation reaches the goal toward which it is presently moving at a vertiginous speed.

If the Americans succumb, they will remember this book as a prophecy that was completely fulfilled.

* * * * * *

APART FROM its value to Americans as foreshadowing things to come — certain to come, if the operations now in progress in the United States are carried to a successful conclusion — this book, although not couched in the technical terminology of psychology and psychiatry, should be of absorbing interest to everyone who, regardless of his political desires or prognostications, is sincerely interested in study of the human consciousness. It delineates the result of a crucial experiment that could not have been performed on Occidentals outside Soviet territory.

This book is a landmark in the broad field now generally designated by a term adapted from the Russian, psychopolitics.

Psychopolitics, a technology rather than a science since it is a practical application of data obtained by research in several sciences, may be defined as the art of controlling a nation by controlling the minds of the politically dominant majority of its population.

As a designation, psychopolitics is preferable to psychological warfare, which, though correct, is often taken to mean only operations directed against an enemy nation in the course of armed conflict. An excellent example of such propaganda attacks is President Wilson’s famous “fourteen points,” a group of fairy-stories about the peace and justice that the American Santa Claus had in his bag for good little boys and girls in Europe.* That high-sounding nonsense, which seemed plausible to persons addicted to idealistic fantasies and romantic fiction, is credited with having broken the will of the German people and induced them to surrender in 1918, after which, of course, it was easy to inflict on them suffering and starvation, Bolshevik outbreaks, and finally a monetary inflation so enormous that the international people then in Germany could “legally” appropriate most of the property in Germany that they had not already acquired, “legality” being observed by handing a few American dollars to famished and despairing Germans in return for land, buildings, or factories worth a thousand or a million times that price.

*It is probably true, but irrelevant, that Wilson half-believed himself when he spun his rhetorical fantasies; if he did, he was selected for the presidency precisely because he had that capacity for self-intoxication. Colonel Curtis B. Dall in his excellent book (F. D. R., Tulsa, Oklahoma, 1967, p. 137) reports that a prominent Jew, who had been an eye-witness and a kind of errand boy for his elders, boasted that in 1912, while Wilson was being trained for the presidency, Bernard Baruch, one of the great Jewish satraps stationed in the United States, used to lead Wilson about, “like a poodle on a string,” and make him recite at Democratic Headquarters, while Baruch’s fellows were egging on Theodore Roosevelt, whose candidacy, of course, ensured the popular votes for Wilson needed to make Wilson’s appointment seem “democratic.” We may be sure that Fido Wilson learned how to sit up and speak “new freedom,” “make the world safe for democracy,” and the like to the satisfaction of his masters and trainers before they had him perform before the footlights for the edification of Americans who imagined that they had selected (elected) him as their Leader. What Fido thinks while he responds to his cues and performs on the stage is of interest only to Fido’s biographers and to psychologists.

The “fourteen points” are justly regarded as one of the great triumphs of psychological warfare, but under modern conditions verbal bombardments, unlike artillery fire, cannot be aimed in one direction. Clever as the “fourteen points” were, we may legitimately wonder whether they would have made the German populace simper, if the populace had not been made susceptible to such gabble by the long and patient work of enemy aliens and their hirelings. What is more significant, substantially the same drivel was used, through Wilson and other mouthpieces, to pep up the American people and make them glad to furnish cannon fodder and money to “make the world safe for democracy” by devastating Europe in a “war to end wars.” Wilson’s ideological barrage was directed against Americans as much as against Germans, and we may wonder which nation, in the long run, was the more damaged.

Under modern conditions, psychological warfare is necessarily waged by a government against its own subjects and only secondarily against a foreign country, and the real beneficiary is invariably the international nation that controls both sides in the war that it has arranged for its own purposes. Only if we keep that fact in mind can we use the term psychological warfare correctly.

The tactical and strategic use of psychopolitics that the Soviet recommends to its allies and agents in the United States and other nations of the West yet uncaptured has been set forth in a remarkable document of which several copies appear to have reached the United States in the 1930′s and later. It is most widely known and generally available as a booklet, Brain-washing, a Synthesis of the Russian Textbook on Psychopolitics, with an introduction by the Reverend Mr. Kenneth Goff, who was a member of the Communist Party in the United States from 1936 to 1939, and who had studied psychopolitics in a special Communist training school in Milwaukee. He states that the textbook, although issued for the use of English-speaking students in Lenin University, was also “used in America for the training of Communist cadre.” An almost identical text was obtained from a confidential source in 1955 by a Professor Charles Stickley of New York City and published in that year.* A quite similar text, with only minor variations, came into the possession of Mr. Louis Zoul, the well-known author of Thugs and Communists, who published in The Soviet Inferno the greater part of the text divided into short sections, each of which is followed by copious corroboration from many sources, such as Anatoli Granovsky’s I Was an NKVD Agent and Captain Robert A. Winston’s The Pentagon Case, as well as letters from individuals who escaped from Cuba and other proletarian paradises†.

*Mr. Goff’s booklet is available from Soldiers of the Cross, $1.00. It is hard to tell which of the many other printings are still in print. One, containing an excellent introduction by Eric D. Butler, the well-known Australian publicist and editor of the New Times of Melbourne, was published by the Victorian League of Rights in Melbourne, Victoria, in 1956, then priced at 4/-. Another, with a foreword discussing the Soviet textbook as an obvious source of the “mental health” agitation in the United States, was published at about the same time by the American Public Relations Forum, Burbank, California; $1.00.

The Soviet Inferno is published by Public Opinion, P. 0. Box 4044, Long Island City, New York; 2nd edition, 1967, $2.00.

In the publications before Mr. Zoul’s, the text is preceded by a commendatory address, evidently delivered at Lenin University by Lavrentiy Beria, the Jew who was Head Butcher in the Russian satrapy from 1938 — when he liquidated another Jew, the unspeakable Yezhov — until 1953, when he was in turn liquidated by another and even more ferocious Jew. The date of the oration is not given, but it would seem to be earlier than 1938 and to come from the time when Beria, in addition to feeding his blood-lust in Transcaucasia, was presiding over the manufacture of “historical studies” for the use of educated simpletons in the United States and elsewhere.

The “synthesis,” which deals with the uses of psychopolitics rather than technical details, is obviously a condensation and omits most of the Marxist jargon with which admittedly Communist publications for the general public are almost invariably larded.* It does, however, maintain the pretense, discarded only on the very highest levels, that psychological warfare against Western nations is directed from Moscow in the interests of Russia, and that the goal is the destruction of “capitalism.”

*Marxist doctrine, though very useful for befuddling low-grade minds (which normally accept as profound any highly touted mass of intricate verbiage that they are unable to untangle), is believed only by the lowest ranks in the Communist hierarchy. As Duane Thorin perceived when he was a prisoner of the Communists in China (A Ride to Panmunjon, Chicago, 1956; p. 39): “Intellects that failed to see through the falsities of communism were so arrested that they were of only limited use in the totalitarian state.” Persons with such inert minds are, naturally, not promoted to really responsible positions, no matter how hard they work or how sadistic they are. The policy of denying them promotion, which is certainly sound from an organizational standpoint, has led to some defections — which are of no real consequence, since the dullards do not know very much to reveal and they are easily replaced — although, where circumstances make it convenient, such tools are usually scrapped and liquidated when they begin to show discontent or claim promised rewards as you will see in Chapter XXVIII of the present book. In the middle echelons of the organization, comparable to company-grade and field-grade officers in an army, the ambitious career men, naturally too intelligent to take their own propaganda seriously, are careful to use the official “ideology” even among themselves, partly for exercise in unremitting hypocrisy, and partly because they find Marxist dialectics a game as entertaining as chess. This sport, which may be played for high stakes, gives rise to clever syllogisms about “deviationism,” “Stalinism,” etc., which often trap the players. A good example may be found in the work of the Soviet physician, J. Landowsky, available in a Spanish translation, Sinfonia en rojo mayor (Madrid, 1949), of which one chapter has appeared in English, translated by George Knupffer, Red Symphony (London, 1968).

The text, though candid enough in treating the American people as enemies who must be destroyed or enslaved, was evidently designed for students who would forget that the Bolshevik capture of Russia was, of course, planned, financed, and directed by the Schiffs, Warburgs, and other wealthy Jews then living in the United States who used their control over the governments of Germany, Great Britain, France, and the United States to ensure the Bolsheviks’ triumph over the Russians*. The students were also expected to believe or pretend that “capitalism” included the international lords of finance, who have always found their Soviet colony an extremely profitable investment both in itself and as a means of exploiting their control over the money and banking of nations that are told that they are “free.”

The text of Brain-washing† deals primarily with means of inducing insanity or idiocy in selected victims and is thus directly relevant to the Pitesti experiment described in the present book.

*Pretense is often dropped on the highest levels in talks with outsiders who are too well informed to be deceived. Prince Sturdza, in the authentic text of his memoirs (see the footnote on p. xxxv below) pp. 346 f., reports that when he came to New York in 1929 to obtain a loan for the Romanian government, he had to plead his country’s case with the mighty Jewish lawyer who represented the great international banking houses of New York that had directed the Bolshevik seizure of Russia. This lawyer, known as Louis Marshall (a good Scottish name!), was, as Prince Sturdza says, “a second Bernard Baruch, less conspicuous but just as influential as the famous proconsul of Judaism (rather than Jewry) in the United States.” (A proconsul, it will be remembered, was in the Roman Empire a governor sent into conquered territory to direct and supervise the native governments, which were allowed some autonomy in local matters that did not directly affect the interests of the Empire.) Marshall, like other great Potentates, disdained to play a comedy with the suppliant: he took Prince Sturdza to the window, pointed at Wall Street and said with lordly bluntness: “Look what we can do for a country we like; in Russia we have shown the world what we can do to a country and government we hate.” Prince Sturdza adds, “Mr. Marshall, a few days later, reiterated that statement to Mr. Gheorghe Boncescu, the Financial Adviser of our [Romanian] Legation in Washington].” Marshall naturally thought it best to profess a liking for the United States, a country which he and his fellows were about to afflict with an “economic depression,” neatly arranged by a squeeze through their banks, to ruin influential natives, appropriate their property through foreclosures, and create the atmosphere of crisis and poverty that would facilitate the “election” of their talented servant, Franklin Roosevelt.

†The word brain-washing is “an English translation of a Chinese euphemism,” according to an article by Professor Revilo P. Oliver in the Birch magazine, American Opinion, November 1964, pp. 29-40. This article is an excellent discussion of the whole subject in brief compass, and gives some telling examples of tricks used in public schools and newspapers, but unfortunately fails to treat the strictly scientific (psychological) principles of propaganda, which can (and indeed must) be used to create “public opinion” in modern circumstances. The techniques of propaganda are no more “Communist” than rifles or airplanes; like all weapons, they work for whoever uses them, but do not hit the target, if they are not well aimed. In all wars, victory goes to the side that has the best weapons and uses them most expertly.

It is not, however, a complete treatise, even in outline, of psychopolitics; it barely alludes to very important weapons of psychological warfare. We cannot digress to discuss those weapons here, but no one should overlook the efficacy of scientifically produced propaganda* in the United States, where it is virtually a monopoly of the Jews, who, through advertising, can control the ever diminishing number of newspapers, periodicals, and broadcasting stations that they do not own outright. The best strategic propaganda is produced by manufacturing impassioned argument and violent controversy on “both sides” of a given question, so that the public accepts as unquestionable fact everything that “both sides” in the contrived controversy seem to take for granted.

*The best technical treatises on the subject are in French: Jean Stoetzel, Esquisse d’une theorie des opinions (Paris, 1943), and Jacques Ellul, Propagandes (Paris, 1962). One cannot too much emphasize the fact, ignored by Professor Oliver and other American writers, that the techniques of propaganda, like the technology that makes possible television and computers, have no political or social content. The results that are obtained by means of a television station or a computer depend entirely on who uses it for what purpose. It is true that all technological advances place the people who are too stupid or lazy to use them at a hopeless disadvantage. A nation that neglected or refused to use airplanes, for example, would necessarily he defeated in war and disappear (except as a political fiction, if that suited the purpose of the conquerors), but that is not the fault of the Wright Brothers and General Sikorsky. The effectiveness of propaganda, in the strict sense of that word, depends largely upon what is technically called pre-propaganda, i.e., the ideas injected into the minds of children by their education. In the United States, the public schools were early converted into a very efficient machine to stunt the minds, pervert the morals, and destroy the self-respect of children, but the Americans seem pleased with the results, even after they have had a preliminary view of them in the unwashed derelicts, sexual perverts, drug addicts, and crazed revolutionaries that their public schools are systematically producing at their expense. It seems likely, therefore, that the Americans no longer have either the intelligence or the will to resist their enemies, and will dumbly acquiesce in the fate prepared for them. Since the number of Americans who are still permitted to have liquid capital is very small, the ever increasing number of foresighted refugees who are fleeing from the United States to other countries is significant, though statistically small.

Propaganda, if properly used, can always control a majority of a given population, but will always be ineffective against both the critical intelligence of independent minds and the faith of a religion that the propaganda line openly contradicts. Although the minds can usually be hired, and theologians can be employed to “modernize” the religion, there will always be troublesome exceptions, even after a century of strenuous effort. In the conquest of a country by psychopolitics, the exceptions must be put under physical restraint and either liquidated or made harmless imbeciles or, if possible, converted into useful zombies.

This is the problem with which the text of Brain-washing is principally concerned, and with particular reference to the United States, where naked terrorism through the government was impossible in the 1930′s, and is not yet feasible, even today. The principles expounded in the text and the methods suggested are indisputably authentic: they are the standard Soviet application of the discoveries made in Russia, before the Bolshevik conquest, by Dr. Ivan Petrovich Pavlov, whose scientific talents the shrewd Bolsheviks were able to take over and put to their own use*. You will find the essentials stated in the text.

*For an account of the way in which this was done, and a transcription of the preliminary negotiations with Dr. Pavlov, see Dr. Boris Sokoloff’s authoritative report in his book, The White Nights (New York, 1956), especially pp. 66-72.

The “synthesis” of the textbook on psychopolitics recommends and prescribes for use against Americans a propaganda campaign for “mental health” to obtain from the stupid Americans acquiescence in legislation to authorize the “legal” kidnapping of troublesome Americans and their incarceration in prisons (to be called “hospitals”) in which “trained psychiatrists” of alien origin and their brutish assistants can induce insanity, imbecility, or, if necessary, death by means of scientific tortures, especially “electric shock therapy” (which can be used to break the backbone), or mind-destroying drugs, such as the now famous L.S.D., which was only later produced by the Weizmann Laboratories in Israel and shipped to the United States for surreptitious sale to adolescents and children whose minds had been given a preliminary conditioning in the public schools.

In the 1930′s, the “mental health” scheme would doubtless have seemed preposterous and ridiculous to the stolid and happy-go-lucky Americans, if they had heard of it. It has now, however, been almost completely implemented, and has already been used in a considerable number of cases, a few of which have attracted some little attention, especially that of the abduction of General Edwin A. Walker, which failed because he had prominent friends who acted before he could be destroyed, of Frank Britton, who had dared to criticize Jews and was effectively silenced, and of the journalist, Fred Seelig, who, through a miscalculation, was prematurely released and had time to narrate his experience in print before he died.*

*Frederick Seelig, Destroy the Accuser, with a foreword by Westbrook Pegler and a commentary by Dr. Revilo P. Oliver (Miami, Florida, Freedom Press, 1967). This book, which I have seen, has become unprocurable, and I do not have a copy at hand. The author is said to have died of heart failure in Valparaiso, Indiana, not long after his book was published, and a letter to the publisher was returned to me with the notation “unknown”! The book, as I remember, contained some details about the eagerness of the staff at Springfield to start torturing General Walker, who was kidnapped through the complicity of Federal judges (compare Judge Petrescu in Chapter XXVIII of the present book) while the author was a prisoner there.

We may expect, however, that the procedure will be used with increasing frequency and less secrecy, and that soon it will be mere routine for Americans who make themselves obnoxious to their masters (for example, by claiming that the “United Nations” or the Federal Reserve System or the Marxist income tax is “un-Constitutional,” or by pretending that God’s People do not have a right to use lesser breeds for their own profit and fun) to be hauled to Springfield, Missouri, or some other equivalent of Pitesti on the western side of the Atlantic, and there, with “loving care,” be restored to “mental health” as vertebrate vegetables.

Despite the panoply of refined techniques, such as surgical operations on the brain (“lobotomy”), excruciating electrical torments, and subtle drugs, it is noteworthy that even in the United States at the present time the favored procedure is to subject inconvenient Americans to a kind of physical degradation of the same kind as that used at Pitesti, though, for some reason, less intense and systematic. A typical case is that of the American journalist, who, having come upon evidence that compromised the nest of homosexual perverts in Washington, was kidnapped by a U.S. Marshal and hustled to Springfield, Missouri, where he was stripped and thrust naked into a small cell, of which the floor and three sides were of rough concrete, while the fourth was a ponderous steel door. There was no furnishing of any kind in the cell, and only two openings, one a round hole in the floor leading to a sewer, and the other a ventilator, through which were sent blasts of frigid air alternating with shrill, deafening, cacophonous, and rhythmically disoriented “music,” intended both to damage the auditory nerves and to make sure that the poor wretch in the cell could not possibly fall asleep as he stretched his naked body on the rough concrete. Naturally, the victim’s skin, abraded by the concrete, soon developed open sores, and his despairing mind eventually took refuge in periods of total stupor that even the howling din coming through the ventilator could not break. After being deprived of food and water for three days and nights, the victim was forced to obtain them by crawling on his hands and knees in minimum time to a pot placed on the sill of the briefly opened door.*

*The unfortunate journalist was almost certainly Frederick Seelig, but, for reasons stated in the preceding note, I have had to quote from the article in American Opinion, November 1964, p. 31, mentioned above. The writer of that article, Professor Oliver, does not give the victim’s name, but the circumstances make the identification certain. One wonders how (or why) Oliver’s article was printed in a Birch publication.

In the United States it has thus far been necessary to use a certain amount of discretion and pretense in the destruction of anti-Communist nuisances, but in Romania, after the completion of the take-over, more effective secrecy made precautions less necessary.

The Pitesti experiment dispensed with such complicated and expensive paraphernalia as electrical apparatus, brain surgeons, and specially prepared drugs. It used only the simplest tools, everywhere procurable: clubs, the bestiality of degenerates, the weakness of human nature when attacked by Pavlov’s methods. The results of the experiment were, as you will see, impressive and appalling. They proved that no one could resist the techniques of the Anti-Humans, but whether the experiment was entirely a success is a question that must be left to your decision on the basis of your estimate of what the experimenters hoped to discover or prove, while a critique of their methodology must be left to the few Occidentals who have expert knowledge of psychobiological processes.

What no reader of this book can fall to perceive, if only for a moment before he tries to forget the “unthinkable,” is the unspeakably vile and sadistic lusts of the contrivers of the experiment at Pitesti — appetites so foreign to everything that he regards as human that the creatures who are animated by them can be described only as the “enemies of mankind,” or, concisely, as the Anti-Humans.
What is described in this book happened in Romania after the Bolsheviks discarded the pretense that they were tenderhearted humanitarians bringing “equality” and “civil rights” to the downtrodden victims of the wicked “Fascists” and “anti-Semites.” Before and even after the Anti-Humans stopped dissembling, some Romanians were, by foresight or good luck, able to escape westward, and even to make their sufferings known, as Mr. Bacu has done in this book, to peoples not yet imprisoned.

When the United States has progressed to the point reached by Romania in 1948, there will be no place on earth to which Americans can flee, and there will be no one to hear their screams.

* * * * *

ALL THAT REMAINS to be said to introduce Mr. Bacu’s book to American readers can be expressed in a few pages giving such information about Romania as will enable Americans to appreciate the human drama — the pathos and the tragedy of this narrative.

Romania was for centuries, even while it was under the comparatively mild and humane oppression of the Moslems, the easternmost land of the West. The nation was born of the Roman conquest of Dacia (101-106), and there Rome left an imprint that has thus far been indelible and a spiritual heritage that survives in the heart of the people.

The civilization of Romania was the civilization of the West. The names of men and places may be unfamiliar to your eyes, but the people you will recognize as your own kind and their thoughts will be the thoughts of the Christian West.

There is, however, one peculiarity of Romania that requires some preliminary explanation, for it is the very opposite of what contemporary experience in the United States — and, for that matter, in most Western nations to varying degrees — makes us take for granted.

The persons whom the Bolshevik beasts selected for dehumanization were a clearly defined group: university students. That was because in Romania, in sharp antithesis to what we see in the United States today, university students were a highly respected elite and included men who combined the vigor and ardor of youth with unsurpassed patriotism and a lucid conservatism, intellectual and religious.

This fact, which will seem so paradoxical to Americans today, was the result of two concurrent factors.

Romania was essentially a land of peasants with limited industrial and commercial classes. The four universities, at Iasi (founded by Prince Cuza in 1860), Bucharest (founded in 1864), Cluj (1872) and Cernauti (1875), each divided into several faculties (theology, philosophy, letters, science, law, and medicine), were open to all who had completed their studies in a lyceum (liceu, translated ‘high school’ in the present book). The lyceum had relatively high standards, requiring, for example, the learning of French and German as well as either Latin and Greek or English and Italian, and weeded out the intellectually incompetent.* Only a small fraction, therefore, of Romanian youth entered the universities, and consequently a considerable prestige was attached to the very word student (i.e. university student, since a pupil in a secondary school was an elev). It suggested a considerable intellectual ability and a serious purpose, for the students in Romanian universities were, for the most part, the children of hardworking peasants or of earnest professional men; the scions of the wealthy more often than not went abroad for their education.

*Romanian children began the formal study of their first foreign language, French, in the year corresponding to the fifth grade in American public schools. By the time that they reached the point that corresponds to the first year of high school in the United States, Romanian children were reading Cicero in Latin and mastering trigonometry. Such progress is, of course, merely normal in serious educational institutions. The public schools in the United States, on the other hand, are designed to blight native intelligence and produce a nation of nitwits that can be easily manipulated and fleeced by professional “educators” and other shysters.

To this fact we must add a second, that will be even more astonishing to the American reader. The Romanian universities were as much centers of ardent patriotism and conservatism as American colleges, in the period of 1920-50, were centers of internationalism and socialism. The prevailing atmosphere of staunch conservatism also distinguished Romanian universities from other European universities. For this there were several reasons.

Romania was essentially an agrarian country and a large percentage of the studenti had had closer contact with the realities of life than was usual in Germany and France. More important, Romania was a small nation with a clear consciousness of its national individuality as a Western nation, tracing its origins to the Roman conquest of Dacia, and encompassed by peoples of Byzantine, Slavic, or Oriental traditions. It had stubbornly maintained that consciousness through centuries of alien domination, attaining a precarious and transient independence in 1600, only to fall again under the rule of the Turks. After numerous interventions by Russia, the enemy of Turkey, and after many episodes of valiant resistance to both Russians and Turks, Romania, formed by the union of Wallachia and Moldavia, gained autonomy in 1859, but remained under the suzerainty of the Turkish Sultan, and did not become fully and formally independent until 1881. Independence so recently attained and constantly threatened remained in the Romanian mind the precious guerdon of nationality at a time when the larger nations of Europe were taking themselves and their prosperous perpetuity for granted.

Romania, moreover, had Russia on its eastern frontier — Russia which, in 1812, had seized and annexed Bessarabia, a region containing a large population of Romanian blood. After the International Conspiracy captured Russia in 1917, Romanians could not fail to know what the beasts did in Russia and especially in Bessarabia. Moreover, it was the Romanian army that in August 1919 occupied Budapest and freed Hungary from the unspeakable vermin led by Israel Cohen, alias Bela Kun. The Romanians knew what Bolshevism was, and whence it sprang. In the United States, separated from the reality by thousands of miles and an infected press, many stupid or cunning professors could gabble about a “noble experiment” and a “people’s regime,” but in Romania such nonsense, so utterly at variance with observed reality, was recognized as either asinine or criminal.

To these considerations must be added another equally important. Although, as was to be expected, Romanian universities naturally tended to imitate the far older and venerable universities of the great European powers, especially Germany and France, there was a significant difference that limited the more deleterious aspects of that influence. The faculties of Romanian universities, especially Iasi and Bucharest, were predominantly composed of Romanians, whereas, of course, elsewhere in Europe university teaching had been invaded by large contingents of the international people.

Before the Treaty of Adrianople in 1829, the Jews, for the most part, had ignored Romania, an impoverished land under Turkish rule, and had by preference swarmed into nations where the prospects of easy pickings from the natives were far more attractive.* After 1829, hordes of Jews came over the borders, but, despite various efforts by France and Germany to procure for these intruders in Romania the privileged status they enjoyed elsewhere, Jews were, for all practical purposes, debarred from citizenship until 1923, when the Romanian government then in office yielded to the pressures of the “great powers”†.

*A concise account of this aspect of Romanian history will be found in the opening chapters of L’Envoye de l’Archange by the distinguished French authors, Jerome et Jean Tharaud (Paris, 1939).

†Strictly speaking, Romania, coerced by a scarcely veiled threat of invasion by Germany and Great Britain, in 1879 repealed the article in her constitution which, like the constitution of the State of Pennsylvania that was framed and adopted under the leadership of Benjamin Franklin, restricted citizenship to Christians. After 1879, the legal privileges of citizenship were available to all Jews, provided that they either (a) had served in the armed forces of Romania or (b) applied for such rights and were found on investigation not to be guilty of political or moral subversion and corruption. Naturally, only a few thousand thus obtained the legal status of citizens, and it was not until 1923 they could all swarm into Romanian politics and begin to take over the country “legally” by manipulating greedy politicians. Everyone knows that the Jews are, as they themselves frankly boast, an international race or “peopledom” who never become in fact citizens of the nations in which they find it profitable to dwell. As Albert Einstein said, “There is no such thing as a German Jew, Russian Jew, or American Jew: there are only Jews.” Hundreds of the most accomplished and intellectually prominent Jews throughout the world have frankly said the same thing, and all the admitted Zionists have proclaimed it year after year, but, unaccountably, the people of the Christian West perversely refuse to believe them — and then secretly complain to one another in private that Jews are not good Christians and not good Englishmen or Americans. Although Europeans do understand that a European who lives in China is not a Chinaman, most of them have a curious mania to pretend that a Jew who resides in Europe is a European — and even a mania to punish other Europeans who will not join in the absurd pretense. The Jews, whose leaders have told the truth often enough, can scarcely be blamed for taking advantage of the folly of the peoples whom they despise and exploit.

It thus happened that in Romania, unlike France and Germany, the universities were still largely staffed by men who in mind and spirit belonged to the nation, and they were not dominated by an alien race whose members can, with the facility of chameleons, take on the color of whatever the environment in which they choose to reside. In Romanian universities, therefore, patriotism was intellectually respectable, and, on the whole, taken for granted until 1918.

After 1918, although faculties remained largely Romanian, the situation became confused. Some professors seem to have been either bemused by the glib patter of Marxism, a “doctrine” cleverly designed to addle mediocre brains that can be fascinated by pseudo-intellectual verbiage, or intimidated by the Bolsheviks’ boast that they represent a mysterious but irresistible “wave of the future.” Many others, perhaps fearing for their comfort or lives, concealed their real sentiments and remained silent or took refuge in ambiguous pronouncements. A few, however, fearlessly maintained Romanian traditions and asserted their intellectual integrity. They provided the inspiration for the patriotic and conservative movements among the university students.

The reaction of the students was doubtless hastened by a simple sociological pressure. The Jews, although they were numerically only a small part of the population even after the great influx at the end of the World War, swarmed into the universities and began to jostle out the natives. According to the official statistics, for example, in the spring semester of 1920 at the University of Cernauti there were enrolled in the College of Philosophy 574 Jews and only 174 Romanians; in the College of Law, 547 Jews and 234 Romanians. At the University of Iasi 831 Jews were enrolled in the College of Medicine as against 556 Romanians, and in the College of Pharmacy, 229 Jews and 97 Romanians.* These are, of course, some of the most striking disproportions, but everyone will see why, especially in such academic institutions, young Romanians, finding themselves a minority amidst a throng of pushing, versipellous, and disputatious aliens, and doubtless also often finding themselves eclipsed scholastically by the mental agility and Oriental subtlety of the Protean race, should have turned ardently to patriotic movements.

*These figures are quoted from official sources by Prof. Ion Gavenescul in his Imperativul momentului istoric, pp. 67 ff.

There was a further development that will be even more astonishing to the American reader. It may be that before the First World War in Romania, a largely peasant nation but recently emancipated from Moslem control, Christianity retained a greater vigor and commanded a more general piety than in other countries of Europe, though it would be difficult to make an accurate comparison between Romania and, for example, Brittany, Bavaria, or Piedmont. Romanian universities were, of course, profoundly affected by the intellectual climate of the great European universities and necessarily reflected the dominant attitudes of thought, from German “idealism” to the “religion of humanity” preached by Auguste Comte in his more lucid intervals; from the stern pessimism of Schopenhauer to the graceful and universal irony of Anatole France. To a very large extent the intellectual life of Europe was dominated by the attitude that Christianity was an historical phenomenon characteristic of an age whose passing one might view with joy, indifference, or regret, but which, whether for better or worse, was passing ineluctably away: religion was a waning superstition that still had power only over the uneducated. These currents of European thought necessarily affected educated Romanians, who, as a matter of course, read and wrote French fluently and, in many cases, German also.

Romanians will, no doubt, variously estimate the direct effect on their intellectual life of the dire and immediate menace of Bolshevism in the period that followed the First World War. Certainly all intelligent Romanians could see that their enemies were anti-Christian — were in both word and deed frantic enemies of the Western World, whose culture had for fifteen centuries been specifically Christian, and whose nations had been so distinctively set apart from others by their religion that they had been little conscious of the underlying racial unity of the West. In the 1920′s, it must be remembered, Bolshevik propaganda was stridently anti-Christian, denouncing religion as “the opiate of the people,” signalizing its victories by massacring ecclesiastics, defiling shrines, and converting churches into stables or warehouses, and teaching militant atheism in its schools.*

*Hence the cliché, “atheistic Communism,” that is still used in many conservative circles in the United States. To recapture the patriotic outlook of the 1920′s, the reader will do well to turn to R. M. Whitney’s fundamental Reds in America (New York, 1924), in which accurate analysis of Bolshevik plans (including the plans for the “Civil Riots” agitation of the 1960′s) accompanies an implicit confidence that Christian Churches will remain Christian!

It was not until much later that the Bolsheviks could implement on any extensive scale their other and complementary technique of utilizing renegade ministers and priests to spread the germs of Bolshevism under the guise of a “social gospel” or “ecumenical Christianity.” Until 1930, at least, the established Christian churches were almost universally regarded as a bulwark against the International Conspiracy. Furthermore, in 1919, the multitude of Jews residing in Romania, deeming a Bolshevik victory imminent, had prematurely and indiscreetly dropped their pretense and appeared openly as the instigators of “proletarian” riots and sabotage, and the suborners of violence and treason, not troubling to disguise their eager anticipation of a glorious butchery that would put the natives in their place. Thus the fundamental and necessary hostility between Christianity and the various doctrines of Judaism again made Christianity the symbol of Romanian nationalism as opposed to its foreign and domestic enemies.

In these circumstances, it was only to be expected that Romanian patriotic societies would be specifically Christian, but some, I suspect, used Christianity primarily as a symbol of their purpose. The first of the patriotic organizations was the Guard of the National Conscience (Garda Constiintei Nationale), founded by Constantin Pancu, a simple steelworker whom his fellows elected their leader, primarily to expose the nonsense of the “proletarian” propaganda with which the Bolsheviks were trying to confuse and utilize Romanian laborers — for the invariable but concealed Bolshevik purpose of ultimately reducing them to brutalized slavery.

In 1923, the National Christian Defense League (Liga Apararii Nationale Crestine) was founded by one of Romania’s most distinguished scholars, A. C. Cuza, Professor of Law in the University of Iasi, with the discreet support of the internationally known historian, Prof. Nicolae Iorga, who is, perhaps, best known in the United States for his History of the Byzantine Empire, which has appeared in several English editions.* A league headed by scholars of such eminence naturally had great prestige among university students and educated men in general and it became a force of very considerable political importance, particularly after it merged in 1935 with the political party headed by Octavian Goga, prominent poet, litterateur, and statesman. Although the National Christian Defense League sought the support of the sincerely religious, its inner direction was rationalistic, basing its avowed hostility to Jews and Bolsheviks on historical and scientific grounds. From all that I can learn, Professor Cuza’s creed was essentially the elegant scepticism of Renan. Professor Iorga’s historical works treat Christianity with a cold objectivity. And Octavian Goga, if correctly quoted by Jerome and Jean Tharaud, seems to have held at heart a view of Christianity similar to that set forth in Nietzsche’s famous Genealogy of Morals†.

*Professor Iorga became Prime Minister of Romania for a time, in 1931. An estimate of his conduct in office is beyond the scope of this notice. [His History of Romania, translated by Joseph McCabe, was published in London in 1925. - Ed.]

†This sufficiently explains why there could be no cooperation between the Christian Defense League and Codreanu’s Legion of Michael the Archangel, and it is not necessary to endorse the suspicions of Professor Cuza expressed by Ion Mota in an essay, “Legiunea si L.A.N.C.”, in the volume Corneliu Codreanu, prezent (Madrid, 1966).

The greatest influence over the Romanian students at this juncture was undoubtedly exerted by Corneliu Z. Codreanu, the son of a teacher in a Moldavian secondary school. Born 13 September, 1899, he prepared himself in law at the University of Iasi, where he studied under Professor Cuza, and he later studied abroad in both Germany and France. A man of iron will, exalted faith, and ardent patriotism, Codreanu, after participating in the Guard of the National Conscience from its inception and in the National Christian Defense League, founded on 24 June, 1927 the Legion of Michael the Archangel (Legiunea Archanghelului Mihail). The organization’s principles — an unlimited love of country, a code of personal honor and moral intransigence, the reciprocal loyalty of knighthood, and rigorous subordination of body to spirit — were all based by the founder on an absolute faith in Christ. The Legion was “indissolubly united under the aegis of God” and its members pledged themselves to sacrifice themselves without limit or reservation for God and Country. This was the movement that by its high and noble idealism attracted to itself all the young elite of the Romanian universities, won their unqualified allegiance, and largely dominated the thinking of even those who stood aloof or opposed it.

This is why the Romanian university students were, in contrast to those of other Western nations, profoundly Christian. I have been assured by Romanians that in many cases the students’ firm religious convictions were shaped not so much by their families or by their churches as by the inspiration of Codreanu and the rigid Christian discipline he imposed on all his followers. There can be no doubt but that, from a strictly religious point of view, Codreanu’s movement represented the greatest and most intense revival of the Christian faith in any nation during the Twentieth Century. Its influence on the spiritual and intellectual life of the elite among young Romanians was enormous and transcendent. That is what makes the Legion unique among the nationalist movements of our age. The combination of ardent faith and intense nationalism produced a generation of heroes. The Legion, also known as the Iron Guard (Garda de Fier), sent an expeditionary force to Spain in 1936 to combat the international vermin there and earned the enduring gratitude of the Spanish people. And when the war with the Soviet began, the members of the Guard, taken from the prisons to which they had been sent by the Antonescu dictatorship in an effort to suppress their movement, formed the very flower of the Romanian army and were distinguished for their valor and devotion in all the actions of that war.

This is not the place to summarize, however briefly, the career of Codreanu* and the convulsed history of Romania after the precipitate and illegal return to that country of Prince Carol, a royal debauche who, after many offenses, had been disinherited and exiled by his own father. Carol, accompanied by a Jewish harlot to whom he was completely subservient, returned to Romania in 1930, dethroned his own son to reign in his stead, and, finding no other way to check the rising political power of the Iron Guard, overthrew the Constitution in 1938 and made himself dictator of Romania. Codreanu, arrested on patently false charges, was, together with thirteen of his lieutenants, taken from prison on the night of 29 November 1938 and, in the early hours of the next morning, murdered in the forest of Tancabesti at the orders of the royal degenerate.† Carol, with the support of the lords of international finance, ruled Romania by a combination of fraud and violence until September 1940, when the Iron Guard drove him and his Oriental leman from the country, and restored his son to the throne.

*For non-partisan and critical accounts of Codreanu’s career, see Paul Guiraud, Codreanu et la Garde de Fer (Paris, 1940), and the distinctly unsympathetic work by the brothers Tharaud, L’Envoye de l’Archange, cited above. Brief appreciations by his followers will be found in Vasile Iasinschi’s Facing the Truth (Madrid, 1966), and in two volumes of essays by various hands, Corneliu Z. Codreanu in perspectiva a douazeci de ani (Madrid, 1959) and Corneliu Codreanu, prezent (Madrid, 1966). On the significance of Codreanu and his movement in the history of Europe during the climacteric years that ended in what may have been the Suicide of the West, see the work of the distinguished diplomat and scholar, Prince Sturdza, cited below.

†The method of the murders was singular and remarkable. The fourteen men were taken in buses to the forest and there each of the men, who bad been bound in an odd way, was strangled with a rope thrown over his head by a gendarme stationed behind him for that purpose. Then, to give some color to the official story that Codreanu and his ranking Legionaries had been “killed while trying to escape,” each corpse was shot in the back several times before it was thrown into the waiting grave. Prince Sturdza, in the Romanian text of his memoirs (Madrid, 1966; pp. 133 f.), asks the inevitable question: “Let us ask ourselves why there was that resort to strangulation, a procedure that was awkward and contraindicated in the circumstances, instead of a bullet in the back of the head, the simple and usual method and the obvious one to have used, since an hour later, to simulate an escape, the lifeless bodies were riddled with bullets.” (There is the further consideration that the bullet, unlike strangulation, would not have left the marks that were detected by autopsy when, after the flight of Carol, the bodies were exhumed and the officers who had carried out the murders under orders testified what they had done). Prince Sturdza then points out that the elaborate and peculiar way in which the victims were strangled corresponds in every detail to the method by which Jews are instructed to kill their enemies in a passage of the Talmud that he quotes (p. 134). Needless to say, this part of Prince Sturdza’s book, like many others, was omitted in the heavily censored English translation cited in our footnote below.

The gruesome murders in the dark forest of Tancabesti that night in November 1938 where one of the fateful and decisive events of modern history. King Carol, who gave the orders, himself acted on the orders of his masters, the hidden and malevolent powers that, through their puppets in the governments of Great Britain, France, and the United States, were relentlessly herding the peoples of the West toward the catastrophic and fatal war that Germany was trying so desperately to avert. Carol’s owners were, of course, the powers that had installed the Bolsheviks in Russia twenty-one years earlier, and the destruction of the Iron Guard, the only organized and formidable anti-Bolshevik force in Romania, left Carol free to carry out (as he did less than two years later) the plan to surrender Romania’s fortified border in Bessarabia to the Soviet and thus open to the Communist hordes the passes into the Balkans and southeastern Europe.

King Carol’s commitment to subject Romania to the Soviet as soon as the projected war began was, of course, known to the French government and doubtless in other circles even before he gave the orders for the murders of Tancabesti, which thus changed the strategic balance of Europe and were a preliminary to the dire and appalling disaster that was in fact, as Prince Sturdza has so aptly termed it, the Suicide of Europe.* It may even have been the decisive turning-point.

*Prince Michel Sturdza wrote his brilliant analysis of the origin of the Second World War in French: La Bete sans nom – enquete sur les responsabilites (Copenhagen, 1944). Unfortunately he chose to publish his memoirs, which include a comprehensive study of the European catastrophe and are an absolutely indispensable source for all serious historians, in Romanian: Romania si sfarsitul Europei — amintiri din tara pierduta (Madrid & Rio de Janeiro, 1966). It is a misfortune that the observations of one of the wisest and most experienced diplomats of Europe — perhaps the only one who witnessed events from a peculiarly advantageous position, recorded them with philosophical detachment, and then was free to publish his book without being constrained by a need to apologize for himself or for a political party or government at the expense of historical truth — were written in a language that so few of our people can read. To make the work generally available, a wealthy American hired the John Birch Society to perform the technical work of supervising translation and printing and to distribute the book when it was published: The Suicide of Europe (Boston, 1968). The choice was unfortunate. The greater part of Prince Sturdza’s book was accurately and even ably translated, although the material was drastically rearranged and often curtailed: for example, the concluding paragraphs of Prince Sturdza’s text (p. 323 of the original) were reduced to a few lines and buried in a footnote at the bottom of page 23 of the English version. But the text was diligently censored to eliminate every statement, direct or indirect, that could offend the Birch Society’s Jewish masters. A great many passages of historical importance were “lost” as the contents of the book were shuffled around, and in what was left, for example, the word evrei (“Jews”) is almost invariably translated as “some people” or “certain individuals,” wherever it could not conveniently be ignored. And, naturally, a long passage was interpolated to commend and advertise the Birch business. But even in this mutilated form, The Suicide of Europe is a very valuable book and must be recommended to everyone (except the few who can read the original) who wishes to understand the age in which we live.

No diplomat and statesman of the Western world was more farsighted and sagacious than Prince Michel Sturdza, whose long career as an ambassador in many capitals of the Western world and corresponding contacts in the highest circles of many governments gave him excellent sources of information, while his personal position during the European disaster enabled him to observe and judge with a dispassionate lucidity that could scarcely have been attained by even the intelligence services of the great nations that were destroying one another in the interests of their common enemy. Honest historians must therefore accord great weight to Prince Sturdza’s conclusion that:

It was Codreanu’s murder that prompted Hitler to a radical tactical change in his foreign policy — a change loaded with the most fateful consequences not only for Germany but for the entire world of Western Civilization … Hitler made two speedy decisions: The first was of military character, the occupation of Czecho-Slovakia … The second was a bold political decision. . . he would negotiate an understanding and an economic arrangement with Soviet Russia*.

*The Suicide of Europe, pp. 120-23; in the original, pp. 137 f. These two sudden shifts of policy made it seem to the rest of the world that Germany had acted in bad faith at Munich and that even its opposition to the Soviet was insincere; that certainly facilitated the work of the international lords who finally forced on the West the suicidal war which, as the British historian, H. R. Trevor-Roper candidly admits, “Hitler would have done anything to avoid.” By far the most complete and accurate study of the complicated diplomatic manoeuvres and intrigues that were needed to start that war is the carefully documented treatise by Professor David L. Hoggan, which, since it has been mysteriously “delayed” by the American publisher who had it set in type many years ago, is thus far available only in the German translation: Der erzwungene Krieg (Tubingen, 1963). Much less complete, but valuable, are the late Professor Charles Callan Tansill’s Back Door to War (Chicago, 1952) and Professor A. J. P. Taylor’s The Origins of the Second World War (New York, 1962). The facts are indisputable, but many Americans believe that the devastation of Europe and the slaughter of millions of Europeans was admirable because it pleased Jews.

By this estimate, Corneliu Codreanu, although he could not have known or even imagined it, carried with him the destiny of generations then living and yet unborn, and the crowned hireling whose hand struck him down was, although his clotted mind could not have guessed it, one of the most pernicious traitors of all time. By any estimate, Codreanu was a great man.

The most eloquent attestation of the nobility of Codreanu’s character and the purity of his religious faith is the deep veneration for him and loyalty to his memory felt by his surviving followers. Thirty years after his death, twenty years and more after failure and the loss of their country, they are exiles in foreign lands and menaced even there by the ubiquitous power of the anti-humans and the ever accelerated conquest of the Western world by its furtive enemies. But for their Captain and his vision they still feel the devotion that twenty-nine Romanian writers express in their contributions to the recent volume, Corneliu Codreanu, prezent.

The students of Romania, patriots and Christians, were selected by the anti-humans as victims of the process described in this book, not so much because they were the objects of the beasts’ most venomous hatred, as because they provided material for an experiment that would confirm the universal validity of a technique that the world conquerors had elaborated long before and thus far used with uniform success. The anti-humans rightly judged that if the courageous and devoted youth of the Iron Guard, exalted by the most ardent Christian faith, could not resist the application of a fiendish science, no humans could ever resist.

That is what makes this narrative so tragic.

The Legion took its motto from Seneca: “He who is willing to die need never be a slave.” Aye. But what of those who are not permitted to die?

WARREN B. HEATH
New York City, 1968.

download the entire book in PDF form

more writings of Revilo P. Oliver

FacebookTumblrShare

Stolen Revilo Oliver Materials Being Flagrantly Sold on Ebay

$
0
0

 

by E.V. Sutherland

THOUSANDS OF BOOKS and papers belonging to the estate of Professor Revilo P. Oliver were stolen from Kevin Alfred Strom by his ex-wife with the collusion and assistance of the FBI and the “Joint Terrorism Task Force” and are now being flagrantly sold on Ebay by a vendor identifying himself as “Rick Remer” of Wardensville, West Virginia with the Ebay ID of “kaf780.” Kevin Strom, from whom the items were stolen, was chosen by Oliver himself, and the trustees of his estate, with the task of cataloguing and digitizing these invaluable papers, correspondence, and unpublished works. The digitizing work was only partially completed when Mr. Strom was arrested on false charges by the JTTF and incarcerated for two years, putting him in a position where he was utterly helpless to prevent the theft.

Remer makes no pretense of preserving Dr. Oliver’s legacy and sells the items to all and any takers, even trying to attract Jewish buyers and others potentially hostile to Dr. Oliver and his work with such titles as “Nazi,” “anti-Semitic,” and “Judaica” in his advertisements for the auctions. It is estimated that Remer has made tens of thousands of dollars from the sales.

Kevin Strom has taken legal action against his ex-wife for the theft and has attempted to recover these items and enjoin their sale, but has been stymied so far by the absolute refusal of the Greene County, Virginia courts to even hear his case or prosecute the crime. The thief is represented by a Virginia attorney, George Dygert, whose offices are in the same building as the FBI offices where the thief’s chief collaborator is headquartered.

Below are unaltered, saved files — evidence indicating that a crime has been committed. They show but a tiny, microscopic fraction of these illegitimate sales:

“Anti-Semitic” correspondence

“Material about George Dietz, Dr William Pierce”

“Far right,” “National Youth Alliance”

“Revilo P Oliver American Defense Group 1977 Deguello Report”

“Revilo P Oliver and William G. Simpson,” inside distribution details of “Which Way Western Man

New book by Dr. Oliver; numerous copies of this book were stolen

“Tom Anderson and Revilo Oliver” private correspondence

“Revilo P. Oliver National Youth Alliance American Nazi Party… WILD!”

“William Abbott Oldfather Revilo P. Oliver Urbana IL Socialist and Fascist WILD”

FacebookTumblrShare

Revilo Oliver on the John Birch Society

$
0
0

Revilo P. Oliver

by Revilo P. Oliver (pictured)

I.

WITH THE July-August issue of 1966, my connection with American Opinion came to an end. I think that is the point at which to conclude this series of selections. The cycle begun in 1954 was completed in 1966, and I had leisure to look back on twelve years of wasted effort and of exertion for which I would never again have either the stamina or the will.

After the conference between Welch and myself in November 1965, I determined to verify conclusively the inferences that his conduct had so clearly suggested, and, with the assistance of certain friends of long standing who had facilities that I lacked, I embarked on a difficult, delicate, and prolonged investigation. I was not astonished, although I was pained, by the discovery that Welch was merely the nominal head of the Birch business, which he operated under the supervision of a committee of Jews, while Jews also controlled the flow, through various bank accounts, of the funds that were needed to supplement the money that was extracted from the Society’s members by artfully passionate exhortations to “fight the Communists.” As soon as the investigation was complete, including the record of a secret meeting in a hotel at which Welch reported to his supervisors, I resigned from the Birch hoax on 30 July 1966 with a letter in which I let the little man know that his secret had been discovered.

On the second of that month I had kept an engagement to speak at the New England Rally in Boston, where I gave the address, “Conspiracy or Degeneracy?”, which was later published with documentary and supplemental notes by Power Products, a short-lived publishing firm in Nedrow, New York. After the speech, I was warmly congratulated by Welch, who was delighted that it had been generously applauded by an audience of more than two thousand from whom he might recruit more members: he had not yet been informed by his supervisors that they disapproved. They did give him something of a dressing-down, and when I resigned, he had the idea of pretending that he had been horrified by a speech that contained racial overtones, such as well-trained Aryans must always eschew. And he had the effrontery — which he later mitigated by claiming he had not received my letter — he had the effrontery, I say, to fly to Urbana, accompanied by his lawyer and a former Director of the Federal Reserve, on the assumption that a poor professor could easily be bribed to sign a substitute letter of resignation, which he had thoughtfully written out for me, together with the article in the Birch Bulletin in which he was going to announce his surprise at receiving the letter he had written for me.

Welch’s sales talk was perhaps a little constricted because he had always to speak with my tape recorder operating on the table between us, and since I wished to say nothing that he could later misinterpret, l resisted the temptation to feign negotiations and thus ascertain what was the very highest price he was prepared to pay for my honor and self-respect.

Since that sickening afternoon, I have been unable to think of the little shyster without revulsion and a feeling that I have been contaminated by association with him. I have tried to be not only scrupulously fair to him in the foregoing pages, but to give him the benefit of every possible doubt, and I believe I have succeeded, but it has cost me some effort.

There were other resignations at approximately the same time. Dr. Draskovich, whose personal observation of the preliminaries of a Bolshevik take-over gave him expert knowledge, had investigated the Birch Society’s field operations and come to the conclusion that the Society served only to waste in futile and nugatory activities the money, time, and energy of its patriotic members, so that it really served the purposes of the very forces that it professed to be fighting. He resigned with a public statement. The three Directors of Public Relations, the Society’s most important officers after Welch himself, all resigned, although he was able to induce them in various ways not to make their departures quite simultaneous. Each of us acted independently of the others, and I had not tried to influence anyone, but Welch characteristically saw a chance to claim that I had tried to “undermine” him and replace him as the head of his racket, and he went slinking about the country with a fifty-seven-page denunciation of me, most of it so libelous that he had to show it only on an “eyes-only” basis to wealthy contributors whom he wanted to continue milking. By that time, he could have done nothing that would have augmented my contempt and loathing, and perhaps I should have felt flattered by the fifty-seven pages. A man who joined the Council long after I left and has recently resigned tells me that he was accorded only seventeen pages of paranoid denunciation.

After that last nauseating conference, I issued to the press an announcement that was widely reproduced:

Professor Revilo P. Oliver, one of the founding members of the John Birch Society, issues the following statement:

“I have resigned from the Council of the John Birch Society (and from the Society itself) because I can no longer in conscience remain a member. I have also resigned as Associate Editor of American Opinion and I will no longer contribute to that magazine.

“I was one of the eleven men who met with Mr. Robert Welch in Indianapolis on December 9, 1958, when the Society was formed. The Mr. Welch who founded the Society was a man in whom I had great confidence.

“Since then, however, changes which have taken place internally in the organization and in its policies leave me no alternative but to dissociate myself from it.”

I felt a moral obligation to persons whom I might have influenced to join the Birch operation, and I thought that my statement and especially the phrase “in conscience” would suffice to warn them that something was putrescent in Belmont.

To the men who had been my associates on the Council I sent a letter of which the substance is the following:

The compelling reasons for my resignation were stated in my letter to Mr. Welch, . . . I enclose a copy of the statement which I am making to the press. You will note that it is couched in the mildest possible terms and eschews mention of the real issues. I am resolved not to elaborate on that statement or make public my letter of resignation to Mr. Welch, unless he forces me to do so by grossly misrepresenting its contents or publicly making defamatory charges against me.

I urge each of you personally to investigate very thoroughly the present situation of the Society and the extent to which its leader does, in fact, determine its policies. I hope that the Society can be salvaged, but that is your responsibility.

Two men telephoned me to say that they had already intended to fade out without publicity, thus avoiding the nastiness of an open break with the Welcher. How the others reacted then or at the following meeting of the Council, I do not know, nor was I interested in finding out. I felt that I had given them, too, sufficient warning while sparing them possible embarrassment.

II.

I have paid almost no attention to the Birch business since I resigned. I am somewhat astonished that Welch’s superiors still think it worth the expense of supporting it, even though it does provide a playground on which innocent but perturbed Americans can run off their energies in harmless patriotic games. Friends still send me copies of some of the more remarkable verbiage that spurts from Belmont, and I note that Welch, perhaps on instructions, no longer has much to say about the “Communist Conspiracy,” and, after flirting with the notion of reactivating Weishaupt’s diabolic llluminati, seems to have settled on the conveniently nameless and raceless “Insiders” as the architects of all evil, inspired by an unexplained malevolence. The principal purpose, aside from keeping the members in a revenue-producing excitement, is to make certain that their chaste minds are insulated against a wicked temptation not to love their enemies. The pronouncements from Belmont are of some slight interest, since one may be sure that the B’nai Birch are told only what has been approved by the B’nal B’rith. In addition to the Bulletin, often called the “Welch Belch” by bored members, the Society still publishes American Opinion and the Review of the News, for which very competent journalists are hired to write under Jewish supervision, and both periodicals contain some authentic information that is not found in the New York Times, since they are censored for distribution to a different audience. A considerable misdirection of the members’ thinking is thus produced, but even as an impediment to the American cause, the Birch hoax is virtually negligible. As Mr. Thomas J. Davis, the former Director of Public Relations of the Birch Society, told the Wall Street Journal in 1967, “I do not know of anything that would make the John Birch Society rise to a position of importance.”

It is true that today, fourteen years later, the salesmen, thanks to well-written house organs, can still sell memberships to earnest people who are worried and don’t know what to do about it, but in practical terms the Birch Society has a political importance about equal to that of the Mennonite churches, which have a much larger membership of earnest and hard-working men and women in various communities, where they may be seen driving their covered buggies on the shoulders of highways while they resolutely hold to their faith and avert their eyes from all the works of the Devil. I have discussed Welch’s promotion in these pages only because the record requires some explanation of my mistaken association with it, and the Society that was founded in 1958 has some historical significance as comparable to Colonel Hadley’s Paul Reveres and Major Pease’s International Legion Against Communism, which also had a quite considerable potential at one time, although they failed for different reasons.

After my resignation, many individuals urged me to “expose” the Welcher, but almost all of them had already perceived that the Society had become a Jewish auxiliary, primarily used to keep the goyim confused and docile and to frustrate patriotic movements that had any potentiality of effectiveness. A retired justice somewhat whimsically suggested the formation of a John Birch Alumni Association, which could have a membership much more numerous than the “undergrads” who were still paying dues to Belmont. A number of men and women urged me to take the lead in establishing an organization that would really have the purposes that Welch professed. I refused to attempt what I was certain was impossible, because, as I have explained earlier, there could be no second chance.

The Birch Society was essentially an effort by the Aryans of the middle class. My pleasantest memories connected with it are of my gracious hosts, the members of local chapters in various cities throughout the nation who sponsored my lectures on its behalf. The men and women whom I thus met were the finest type of Americans, and I enjoyed the afternoons and evenings I spent in their company, and they were all (so far as I could tell) members of our race. But almost without exception, those intelligent and amiable men and women had failed to draw the obvious deduction from that fact — failed to regard the racial bond that was the one thing they all had in common, for the managers of the Birch business had actually endorsed the poisonous propaganda that teaches Aryans that they are the one race that has no right to respect itself or even be conscious of its identity, and that they must forever cringe before their unappeasable enemies, both sophisticated and savage, while toiling to subsidize them. Many of those estimable persons would have been shocked by a suggestion that they had a right to consider first their own welfare and that of their children, for that would have been “selfish” and even sceptics have been imbued with the hoary Christian hokum that we must love those who hate us. There was, therefore, no feasible course of action in 1966, when I knew that those well-meaning Aryans had been betrayed and I felt certain that their cause had been irretrievably lost — although I tried to hope that my estimate was somehow wrong.

III.

The American middle class has now been liquidated, except for a few remnants that are found here and there and are tolerated because they have no vestige of political power and will soon disappear anyway. A middle class can be based only on property — on the secure possession of real property of which a man can be divested only by his own folly. A middle class cannot be formed of comparatively well-paid proletarians who may have a theoretical equity in a hundred-and-fifty-thousand-dollar house they are “buying” on a thirty-five year mortgage, and in a fifteen-thousand-dollar automobile for which they will not have paid before they “trade it in” on a more expensive and defective vehicle. Nor can it be formed of proletarians whose wives have to work — whether as “executives” or as charwomen — to “make ends meet.” With the exception of relicts who live on investments that have not yet been entirely confiscated by taxation, the economic revolution is as complete in the United States as in Soviet Russia: there are only proletarians, some of whom are hired to manage the rest. Managerial employees get more pay and ulcers than janitors and coal miners, but they are equally dependent on their wages and even more dependent on the favor of the employee above them. The nearest approximation to a middle class, both here and in Russia, is the bureaucracy, and it is their vested interest that the Birchers imagine they can destroy.

The poor Birchers go on playing patriotic games on their well-fenced playground. They pay their dues and buy books and pamphlets from Belmont to distribute to persons who may read the printed paper before discarding it. They continue, now and then, to coax a few friends to hear an approved speaker, who, if not a Jew himself, at least knows who his bosses are, and they all listen excitedly as he tells them how very bad everything is, from Washington to Timbuctoo, without ever mentioning any of the nasty facts of race and genetics, about which nice boys and girls should never think. Their little band is going to save the world politely and decorously by buying more books and pamphlets from Belmont and by practicing what Welch calls morality, an idle sentimentality compounded from the old hokum about “all mankind” and the inflated fustian of Emerson’s Transcendental rhetoric, seasoned, of course, with the famous “upward reach,” which employees in Belmont, who know what the business is about, privately call “the upward retch.”

So far as one can understand the mystique of the Birch boys, they imagine they are going to save the world by talking about what they are sold as neat packages of “truth,” and since they could never think of being unkind to anyone and would certainly swoon at the mere mention of violence, they must suppose that the wonder will be wrought by votes at some election. It appears, therefore, that they never take pencil and paper and compute the number of persons who are eligible to vote, noting how many are their hereditary enemies, how many are in one way or another directly on the Federal payroll, how many more are employed by local governments (all of which are now subsidiaries supported by “revenue-sharing”), and how many more depend on employers who depend on the favor or at least toleration of the great engine of corruption in Washington. Then they can compute the pitiable number of persons who would or could vote for “less government” etc., even if, by some miracle, they had a chance to do so.

Even more remarkable is the odd fact that Welch’s congregation seems never to reflect that the Birch business has been running for twenty years, has accomplished nothing whatsoever except sop up the money and energy of well- meaning American Aryans, and now, after twenty years, has a membership that, on the most optimistic estimate, is but half of what it had at its peak, sixteen years ago. Does no member reflect that even if the Birch line is the “truth,” it is obviously ineffectual — that it never did, and never will, attract even a modicum of politically significant support, and that by its very nature it can never generate the kind of enthusiasm that is willing to fight rather than to talk?

The B’nal Birch, to be sure, may bask in the approval of their amused and contemptuous Jewish supervisors, and they may feel some satisfaction that they keep their minds so pure and moral that they hate the wicked “racists,” who believe, rightly or wrongly, that our race is fit to live, and who have the one cause that might conceivably generate sufficient political power to preserve us from the ignominious end of cowards fit only for slavery and a squalid death. But even in this respect the Birch hoax, now so insignificant that the prostitutes of the press forget to say unkind things now and then to make the members feel important, has become so impotent that it will not measurably affect our fate, whatever that is to be.

So long as it was honest (if it ever was), the Birch Society represented the last hope of American Conservatism, of the effort to restore the values and the freedom of the way of life of our Aryan forefathers on this continent — to regain what they lost when they thoughtlessly permitted their country to be invaded, their government to be captured, and their society to be systematically debauched and polluted by whining aliens. The American tradition was a fair and indeed noble one, and it still has the power to awaken nostalgia for a world that no man living has himself experienced, but for practical purposes, it now has only a literary and historical significance. To be sure, there are, outside the inconsequential Birch playpens, earnest men and women who still hope to restore the decent society and strictly limited government of that tradition, and their loyalty to what has ineluctably passed away entitles them to respect, just as we respect the British Jacobites, who remained loyal to the Stuarts and nourished hopes for a century after Culloden, and as we respect the earnest men and women in France who, as late as 1940, remained loyal to the Bourbons and dreamed of restoring them to their throne. But such nostalgic aspirations for the past are mere romanticism. They are dangerously antiquarian illusions today, when the only really fundamental question is whether our race still has the will-to-live or is so biologically degenerate that it will choose extinction — to be absorbed in a pullulant and pestilential mass of mongrels, while the triumphant Jews keep their holy race pure and predatory.

American Conservatism is finished, and its remaining adherents are, whether they know it or not, merely ghosts wandering, mazed, in the daylight. And it is at this point that the present volume of selections from what I wrote on behalf of a lost cause fittingly ends.

 * * *

From America’s Decline (1981): Chapter VI. “Aftermath”

SHARE VIA EMAIL OR SOCIAL MEDIA:
Email this to someoneShare on FacebookTweet about this on TwitterShare on Google+Share on TumblrShare on VKShare on RedditPrint this page

Oliver on Homosexuality

$
0
0

RPO-typewriter1Originally written for inclusion in Frederick Seelig’s book Destroy the Accuser, this is Professor Revilo P. Oliver’s learned and insightful analysis of the homosexual question.

by Revilo P. Oliver (pictured)

THE APPALLING STORY told by Mr. Seelig in the foregoing pages is much more than a personal tragedy that must excite sympathy and pity in every human heart. It is a story that is terrible in the full sense of that word: it should strike terror into the heart of every American who hopes that his children will not regret having been born.

As America’s most eminent journalist suggests in his introduction to the present book, Mr. Seelig’s account should be verified in every particular by diligent and intrepid investigators. But such verification could only confirm what we all know — or would know, if we paid attention to the evidence that has been accumulating for decades.

Mr. Seelig’s narrative confronts us with two facts that cannot be denied, and to which it would be cowardly and disastrous to close our eyes. Those facts are, of course, the ever-increasing perversion of law and judicial process in our country and the epidemic sexual perversion that has brought us to the verge of moral imbecility.

The perversion of law — that is to say, the use of pseudo-legal processes to protect the guilty by destroying the witnesses to their guilt — is both common and notorious. It is so notorious that one can only wonder at the fatuous apathy of a public that does nothing about it because each individual believes that he personally can escape if he, like a rabbit, runs away and silently hides himself in the weeds. In New York City not long ago some forty persons watched from their windows for half an hour while a lone marauder attacked and murdered a woman in the street outside — watched and did nothing, did not even telephone the police, because each was “afraid to become involved.” There have been many incidents like that. The craven spectators belong to a form of life now prolific in the United States, but it requires no learning to see that over-sized rabbits, although able to stand on their hind legs, to jabber, and to vote, are a species that is biologically unfit to survive.

Oetje Rogg

Oetje Rogg

The most notorious and ominous instance of the perversion of law occurred more than twenty years ago, and it has not yet excited the alarm and indignation that such outrages necessarily arouse in nations that are viable. The obscene and tragic farce called the “Sedition Trial” began in 1942 and ended only in 1947. It was an act of Soviet-style terrorism carried out to intimidate Americans. Thirty men and women from all over the country, most of whom had never even heard of one another and who had in common only outspoken criticism of the Communist Conspiracy, were hauled to Washington in hand-cuffs and leg-irons, imprisoned in cells kept dark so that they could not read, and subjected to the most fantastic trial for “conspiracy” ever conducted outside the Soviet Union. The actual trial, based on pretenses so transparent that they cannot have been intended to deceive any intelligent man, was staged in 1944 by the infamous E.E. Eicher, a protege of Felix Frankfurter and Chief Justice of the District Court of the District of Columbia, in open collusion with an incredible Assistant Attorney, Oetje J. Rogge, another protege of Frankfurter and a long-time admirer of the Bolsheviks, whose part in the persecution earned him the distinction of being the personal guest of Stalin in the Kremlin a few years later. The scoff-law judge, Eicher, repeatedly and flagrantly violated the Constitution of the United States, innumerable laws, and the elementary principles of equity and justice on which all laws are based. But the vicious creature that lawlessly presided over a federal court did not succeed in doing the job for which he had been appointed. He died while articles of impeachment for malfeasance in office were in preparation and before he could be brought to trial in the Senate. His sudden death, reportedly from natural causes, averted an investigation and exposure that our enemies in Washington were desperately eager to prevent. The absurd case — ludicrous but for the suffering and irreparable loss inflicted on the hapless defendants and even their attorneys — finally came before an honest judge in 1946 and was dismissed as a “travesty on justice.” But the criminal elements in what is called our “Justice Department,” in an effort to distress their intended victims as much as possible, persisted until the case was finally terminated by order of the Court of Appeals on the last day of July, 1947.[1]

A more recent incident, which to a considerable extent parallels Mr. Seelig’s experience, was the kidnapping of General Edwin A. Walker in Oxford, Mississippi, on October 1, 1962. That crime, although evidently planned with care by the gangsters, was not a complete success, and the main outlines of the story, at least, are now known to everyone. General Walker, a great American and one of our most distinguished military men, had, at great personal sacrifice and with categorical rejection of the bribes offered to him, resigned from the Army so that he could not be silenced by the traitors and international vermin who had taken over “our” Department of Defense. The first attempt to silence him thereafter appears to have been well planned; up to a certain point, everything functioned with the precision of clockwork. In Oxford, Mississippi, one of the professional liars employed by the Associated Press concocted a vicious libel which that “news” service distributed throughout the country. [2] Then goons, many of them recruited from penitentiaries and all holding appointments as U.S. Marshals, went into action under the supervision of one Nicholas Katzenbach, who was on the spot as personal representative of Robert (“Bobby Sox”) Kennedy, then Attorney General of the United States. General Walker’s automobile was illegally stopped on a public highway, and, without warrant or charge of any kind, he was taken before a U. S. Commissioner, who, after practicing shameless deceit on the General, assuring him that he would be released on bond, fixed the bond at the fantastic sum of one hundred thousand dollars. This was evidently a miscalculation, for a bond of twice that amount became available as soon as the General’s friends and relatives were notified, and, to avoid acceptance of that bond, it was necessary for the responsible official of “our” government to go into hiding and to use other dodges until the second stage of the kidnapping was carried out.

That was carried out with exemplary efficiency in less than three hours. In Washington, a person of Russian origins named Kantor, who calls himself Charles E. Smith and holds office as Chief Psychiatrist of the Federal Bureau of Prisons and was therefore another of Bobby Kennedy’s subordinates, dutifully decided that General Walker was probably insane. This man of science later testified that he was able to make this diagnosis at a distance of a thousand miles in a few minutes by simply reading the lies disseminated by the Associated Press. He may, however, have applied the definition devised by Dr. Brock Chisholm, the protégé of Alger Hiss and head of the so-called World Health Organization that was founded under Hiss’s patronage to lead the agitation for “mental health.” Dr. Chisholm officially holds that “mental health” depends on “eradication of the concept of right and wrong,” whence it follows, of course, that anyone who thinks there is a difference between good and evil is obviously insane. Armed with this opinion from “Dr. Smith,” one James V. Bennett, holding office as U.S. Director of Prisons, telegraphed orders to the Marshals in Oxford, who hustled General Walker aboard a plane which at once took off for an unknown destination. It was probably hoped that the destination could be kept secret until the General had been disposed of. It became known, however, that the kidnappers had transported their victim across three state lines [3] to the concentration camp in Springfield, Missouri, that is officially known as a Federal Medical Prison. Mr. Seelig, in a part of his story not included in the present book, says that even before the General’s arrival, word went around among the prisoners, of whom he was one, that the “mental health experts” in charge were gloating over the prospect of having a distinguished American to torture.

Major General Edwin A. Walker

Major General Edwin A. Walker

General Walker was stripped of his clothing, thrown into a concrete dungeon, and had his food served to him on the floor — a nice detail which is, in itself, a sufficient index to the mentality of “mental health experts.” [4] The General, however, was too prominent. By midnight, the place where he was being held captive was known. His attorney, General Clyde J. Watts, flew to Springfield at once. Almost simultaneously, Americans all over the country, informed by telephone of what had happened, deluged the prison office with telegrams that indicated, in one way or another, that the prison would be held responsible for the General’s safety. It would have been impossible either to murder the General quietly or to destroy his mind by means of drugs or surgery without arousing national indignation. The Department of Justice made an attempt to hold him for ransom — the ransom demanded being a pledge that he would not tell the public what had happened. When this deal was rejected, the General was released without ransom on the sixth day after he was kidnapped. The plot thus ended in a fizzle, but Katzenbach was later rewarded for his part in it by being made head of the Department of Justice. [5]

There have been many other instances of lawless violence perpetrated by persons who hold office through election or appointment and believe that their status as employees of the American people entitles them to abduct or kill Americans. A case that closely parallels Mr. Seelig’s was that of Mr. Fletcher Bartholomew, who, while “on loan” from his employers (General Mills in Minneapolis) to Radio Free Europe, a crypto-Communist propaganda station secretly operated by “our” Central Intelligence Agency in Munich, Germany, noticed how many homosexual degenerates were on the staff of the radio station. Not knowing what rules in Washington, Mr. Bartholomew thought it his duty to report his observations to the Consul-General of the United States in Munich and to the home office of the Central Intelligence Agency. Accordingly, on July 28, 1956, he was lured into an Army hospital by an Army chaplain and there assaulted by thugs, including a creature who held a commission as Captain in the U.S. Army. Mr. Bartholomew was overpowered by his assailants, strapped to a bed, and reduced to unconsciousness with hypodermic injections. Bound and kept under drugs, he was flown to the United States for incarceration as a “mental patient” in a hospital in which he could have promptly died of a “heart attack.” The plan miscarried, however, because Mrs. Bartholomew refused to be tricked or intimidated, and, when an honorable employee in the office of Radio Free Europe disclosed what had been done to her husband, was able to obtain the support of persons of some influence in the United States. The victim was therefore released. Two years later, in November and December, 1958, the shocking story was made public in a series of radio broadcasts by Fulton Lewis, Jr.

A somewhat similar crime was committed by the Department of Agriculture when an honest attorney first came on evidence of the thefts being committed by little Billie Sol Estes. The attorney, N. Battle Hales, was lured to the office of the Secretary of Agriculture, where he was detained by an administrative assistant while a goon squad was sent to destroy his files. His secretary, Mary Kimbrough Jones, a well-bred lady of fifty-one, tried to protect Mr. Hales’ files and would have been a witness to their confiscation. The Federal gangsters accordingly kidnapped her and hustled her to a “mental health” prison for disposal. An influential and courageous Congressman learned of the crime and intervened in time. The lady was not killed, but her health was for a time broken by the brutality to which she was subjected before her release could be procured. [6]

Many victims of such crimes have had no one to help them. Governmental outrages have become commonplace, and the general public, apparently lost in stupor, seems not to care. When it was disclosed in the Congressional Record (May 4, 1964) that the Attorney General of the United States had tampered with a Grand Jury by sending cases of whiskey and prostitutes (including female Marshals) to the jurors’ rooms, everyone seemed to think that that was just normal. The recent disclosure that blackmailers employed by the Federal government are supplied at our expense with trucks that match those used by local telephone companies so that they can with greater ease violate Federal and State laws and tap the telephones of decent Americans whom the ruling Mafia wishes to harass (see Counterattack, January 28, 1966) — that disclosure, I predict, will stir scarcely a ripple of interest. If people remain indifferent while their scoff-law rulers weave a net of tyranny about them and their posterity, they cannot pretend to be morally superior to the African savages who sold their own children into slavery for a scrap of copper wire or a bit of red cloth.

No one thus far has dared openly to advocate criminal perversion of the law and ostensibly legal authority, and even the most zealous Socialists, if they cannot deny the facts, take refuge in equivocation and sophistry, pretending that each outrage was the result of a “mistake” or “misunderstanding.” Most of us can still recognize evil as evil, and will brook no argument that it is “social good.”

The other perversion with which we are confronted by Mr. Seelig’s tragic story is not so easily understood. Homosexuality is a disgusting and, in some of its aspects, recondite subject, and even the most concise summary of what is known about it would reach the dimensions of a treatise and require the use of languages other than English. There are, furthermore, many reasons why even the most conservative Americans may not recognize it as an evil or may underestimate it.

The American Republic was founded to maximize personal liberty by shackling government, which, as Washington said, is like fire: it is necessary for civilized life, but is devastating whenever it is not kept strictly confined and under control. Our tradition of freedom is still so strong that many American conservatives — especially those who call themselves “libertarians” — believe that police powers should not be used against sexual perverts or persons addicted to the use of opium, cocaine and other hallucinatory drugs. This view, of course, is predicated on the assumption that such vices harm only the individuals who voluntarily practice them — an assumption that is negated by both human history and the social realities of the present.

Men of our race naturally view with contempt the creatures who, though anatomically male, find a perverse and incomprehensible satisfaction in sexual relations with one another. And it is only natural to regard what we despise as ineffectual and therefore harmless, except, perhaps, to weaklings. This instinctive attitude is confirmed by the reasoned arguments of what is now called “Social Darwinism,” a term that is inappropriate since it suggests that the doctrine is of recent origin. Ever since men have reflected on the nature of civilized society, it has been obvious that the human race produces inferior beings that are, culturally and socially, waste products, so that the health of a high civilization, like that of a large city, depends on the provision of an adequate sewage system. That is something for which every rational political theory has had to make provision, not only in the West, but in other civilizations. [7] It can be argued, therefore, that society should not attempt to check such vices as homosexuality and addiction to narcotics, since the more freely persons with such tendencies are allowed to indulge them, the less likely they are to leave offspring. In this way, it is hoped, society will eventually be improved by elimination of the unfit. What this theory overlooks, apart from the practical difficulties that we need not enumerate, is that morality is not simply hereditary. Although there are born criminals, it is very unlikely that there are persons who are born with such innate qualities that they cannot be made criminals during their formative years by education, degrading associations, and insidious solicitation. Even if we grant that the faculty is hereditary, we must number moral integrity, like the ability to see or life itself, among the things that man can easily destroy, but never create.

Christianity, aside from a few bizarre but strangely recurrent heresies, has always used Sodom and Gomorrah as examples of what is justly abominated by both God and man. But it is the tragedy of our time that Christianity no longer provides the social cohesion that made our modern world possible. For a considerable part of our population, including a very influential part of it, the faith of our fathers has become a primitive myth, explicitly or tacitly rejected by those who would think in scientific or practical terms. More important than the number of agnostics and atheists, however, is the fact that the Christian churches have been invaded, and many have been captured, by so-called “modernists,” who in their pulpits cynically exploit what they privately regard as superstition, and, by peddling the sentimental hokum called “the social gospel,” pervert and destroy the very foundations of the Christianity in whose name they profess to speak. They are the worthy successors of the priests of Cybele that Apuleius described in the eighth book of his Metamorphoses, and it is not remarkable that they, instead of expounding the Christian doctrine concerning homosexuality, use their pulpits to defend or even commend a vice of which some, at least, have a more than theoretical knowledge.

Sexual desire, although not so strong a force as hunger, greed, or vanity, is undoubtedly a biological force in every human being, and this fact has made it throughout history a favorite means of manipulating and exploiting men and women. It has been used for that purposes by witch-doctors and shamans of every age, including our own. When Sigmund Freud crawled from the sewers of Vienna with the discovery that persons not so degenerate as he were “sick” and needed to be cured by sexual magic, he founded an extremely profitable racket. In an age of waning religion, the notion that sex is virtually the whole of human life and the only source of happiness fascinated the credulous; and, to an extent seldom equaled in the most orgiastic cults of barbarism, the indulgence of the sexual appetite has become the religion of our contemporaries. The cult has, of course, been propagated enthusiastically by the disciples of John Dewey, who have made the public schools an instrument for promoting “democracy” by injecting into the tender minds of children the belief that life is merely a series of animal satisfactions. As a result, our nation is now suffering from an erotic monomania that ominously resembles the sexual frenzy that swept over France immediately before the insane blood-bath that is euphemistically called the French Revolution. In this context, homosexuality seems to be but one aspect of a much larger problem — an aspect which, since it is particularly repulsive, it is easy to ignore.

Finally, many Americans still regard homosexuality as a moral and social problem that has little relation to politics and to our most immediate and terrible danger, the Bolshevik takeover which, despite all the protests and activity of belatedly awakened Americans in recent years, seems to be progressing with the methodical velocity of an irresistible Juggernaut. In fact, very few saw a connection between the two evils before the publication of R.G. Waldeck’s concise and excellent article, ”Homosexual International,” in Human Events, September 29, 1960. It was only then that people began to notice that, in the Western world, the lairs of treason are invariably also the nesting-grounds of degenerates.

Perverts are disgusting, but you cannot afford to ignore them. Mr. Seelig’s story will give you some indication of the power that those furtive and foul creatures have attained over you — and there are a thousand pieces of evidence to confirm that estimate.

The cause of the dark perversion of human instincts is obscure. Homosexuality is found among many tribes of savages, but that fact has little relevance here. Civilization is by definition the process whereby human beings repress and prevent the conduct and behavior that is characteristic of savages.

The most common explanation of homosexuality in societies that can be called civilized is that advanced by the great traveler and ethnological observer, Sir Richard Burton, in the commentary appended to his famous translation of the Thousand and One Nights. For Sir Richard, the prime cause is geographic and racial. He speaks of the Sotadic Zone, that is to say, the Near East, which is dominated by the Semitic and Hamitic peoples among whom the vice is inveterate and taken for granted, together with the adjacent areas of the Mediterranean basin that those peoples occupy or have penetrated and influenced. It is true that among those inhabitants of the Sotadic Zone, homosexuality is regarded as normal, and Sir Richard believed that that was the consequence of certain anatomical peculiarities that are generally found in males and females of those races. Other observers, especially those who, during the French occupation, observed behavior in the Jewish and Moslem quarters of cities in North Africa, believe that anatomical differences are much less important than the prevalent custom of subjecting infants to sexual abuse by adults and of sanctioning among children in their earliest years an animal-like and perverse sexuality of which most Americans would believe children of three to ten years physiologically incapable. For some of the highly unpleasant details, see The Cradle of Erotica by Allen Edwardes and R.E.L. Masters (New York, Julian Press, 1963).

Whatever the reason, homosexuality is normal in the Sotadic Zone. [8] That merely means that we shall have to restrict our inquiry to Western man, who seems naturally to regard the perversion with instinctive abhorrence.

That does not mean that the problem can be reduced to simple racial terms. For one thing, we know virtually nothing about our ancestors in the stages of savagery and barbarism through which we assume that they must have passed. The nearest we can come to them, perhaps, is by considering the Germanic tribes who lived on the borders of the Roman Empire, which they later overran and sacked, and then occupied. Homosexuality was not unknown among those tribes, but they disapproved of it, and they signified their disapproval by simply hanging perverts to the nearest tree or, preferably, sinking them in mud under a weight of stones, if a swamp was conveniently available. In recent years, archaeologists have recovered quite a number of such bodies from peat bogs in which they were preserved. Those tribes were, of course, pagans, and I insist on that detail because the persons who distort history to poison our culture will assure you that disapproval of homosexuality is something peculiar to Christianity.

Among the Greeks, the extraordinarily gifted people who were the real creators of our civilization, homosexuality appears to have been an alien corruption. It was unknown in the Homeric epics, although in later times perverts, who are incapable of understanding masculine friendship and always seek any pretext to justify themselves, tried to read homosexual implications into the comradeship of Achilles and Patroclus. The aetiological myths all suggest a foreign origin: one states that the vice was invented by Laius in Thebes (where there was a pre-Greek Semitic element), and another claims that it originated in Crete (where the Mycenean Greeks ruled a native population of undetermined ethnic origin) — and we know that centuries later, as Aristotle (Pol., II, 10, 9 = 1271a) remarked with astonishment, on that island homosexuality was permitted by law, perhaps as a means of avoiding overpopulation.

At Athens, homosexuality appears to have been rare before the demoralizing Peloponnesian War, and certainly did not receive any kind of general sanction until long thereafter. It was forbidden by one of Solon’s laws, which was still enforced as late as 346 B.C., when one of the most prominent Athenian politicians, Timarchus, was prosecuted under that law and was probably convicted, although one account says that he committed suicide before the jury brought in its verdict. Plato has himself been suspected, not without reason, of homosexuality, but it is noteworthy that when he elaborated a model constitution for a city-state, he absolutely forbade (Leg., VIII, 8 = 841d) sexual relations between males.

At Sparta, where, we are told, paederasty flourished early, it was forbidden, under the same penalty as incest, by a law attributed to Lycurgus that was still in force in the time of Xenophon (De rep. Lac., 2, 13). It would be tedious to make the rounds of the other Greek states, or to try to determine at what time and under what influences the old legislation and the attitudes that seem to have been natively Greek were made obsolete by toleration and corruption. We may all suspect that first the tolerance and finally the vogue of homosexuality had much to do with the decline of the Greek world, but we cannot prove that, for we cannot show what Greek history, turbulent with internecine, and, in the end, suicidal wars, would have been without that factor. [9]

The Romans, to whom we owe more than to the Greeks, felt Western man’s natural abhorrence of homosexuality. Although degenerates were doubtless born from time to time, the contempt universally felt for perverts probably sufficed to restrain their tendencies, and when it did not, the stern ethos of the nation made short work of them. As late as 125 B.C., when the old paternal authority had been greatly restricted, a Roman of the old school, Q. Fabius Maximus Servilianus, who had held the highest offices in the Roman Republic, peremptorily put his own son to death for homosexuality. Such was the unflinching moral code that made the Romans great. It was only after Rome had become a dominant power in the world by decisively defeating the Carthaginians (202 B.C.), the Macedonians (197), and the Seleucid Empire (188), and had suffered a great influx of aliens, including Orientals, that we see the beginning of moral decay.

In 186 B.C., just two years after the Roman legions had shattered the power of the richest and most populous empire of the Hellenistic Age, the Roman Senate, by a still extant decree, tried to suppress the Bacchanalian rites of a cult that, originating in Asia Minor, had reached Rome by way of Etruria, and used the traditional “freedom of worship” as a cover for nocturnal orgies of promiscuity and perversion. Investigation disclosed that the alien “religion” was really a secret conspiracy that worked systematically to seduce and corrupt adolescent boys and girls, and practiced, in addition to sexual profligacy, such associated arts as the forging of wills and murder by poison. And, significantly, a majority of the physiologically male members of the Bacchanalian conspiracy were homosexuals, although the cult made available to them a copious supply of young and libidinous women ready and eager for anything. (For a full account, see Livy, XXXIX, 8-19). All that sounds quite modern, doesn’t it?

In 186 B.C., therefore, we have the first clear instance in recorded history of a clandestine conspiracy engaged in a revolt against civilization by using sex to entice adolescents into a life of depravity and crime — evidently for the sheer pleasure of dragging human beings down to the moral nihilism in which the conspirators find a strange satisfaction. And homosexuality was a major part of a phenomenon that was to be repeated over and over again in the subsequent history of Western civilization.

In 186 B.C., intelligent Romans had to face a truth that few Americans are willing to face today: perverts are formidable, not because they practice a disgusting vice among themselves, but because they are driven by a demonic urge to corrupt and defile all mankind, to propagate not only perversion but every form of crime. From 186 B.C. to 1966 A.D. the evidence constantly indicates that for many degenerates the physical pleasure that they derive from their perversion is quite secondary to the pleasure they derive from ensnaring and degrading children and adolescents who would otherwise become decent men and women.

At Rome, the repression of the Bacchanalians checked the infection for a time, but not permanently. In 149 B.C. or thereabouts the Romans enacted the Lex Scantina de stupro cum masculo, which provided a heavy penalty for perversion. As everyone knows, such laws cannot prevent; they can only discourage, and their most important force is expression of the standards of the society that enacts them. Rome, however, was suffering from creeping moral paralysis that the Senate and conservative magistrates to the very end of the Republic sought to combat by such measures as the expulsion of subversive aliens (which was only temporary, since they, aided by wealth and influence, began to filter back almost at once) and measures to limit the spread of Oriental cults.

The Lex Scantina remained on the books; there were prosecutions under it as late as the Second Century after Christ and perhaps later. But the feeling that had inspired it was gradually eroded, and although homosexuality was never officially legalized, as has now been done in the State of Illinois and will probably be done in our entire nation as soon as Earl Warren gets around to it, the law became virtually a dead letter. Before the end of the Republic, Roman writers who wanted to be thought “intellectual” and “sophisticated,” imitating the literary fashions of Alexandria, which was the New York of the ancient world, did not hesitate to confess — perhaps falsely in some cases — that they were paederasts. And, paralleling what happens in the United States today, one of Cicero’s correspondents thought it a delightful joke when a homosexual pervert was prosecuted under the Lex Scantina before a presiding judge who was himself a pervert. Such a society is fit only for despotism, and despotism was, of course what the Romans got — a despotism under which the old Roman families quickly died out and were replaced by the descendants of their slaves.

We may take our leave of the Romans by reminding ourselves that the Emperor Nero, after murdering his mother in 59 A.D. and his first wife soon thereafter, officially and with all legal and religious ceremony married one of his slave boys, whom he had castrated for the purpose, and also posed himself as a timid and blushing bride when he was, with equal solemnity, married to a lusty slave whom he had emancipated to have as husband. It is not quite certain whether these auspicious nuptials were solemnized before or after he kicked his second wife to death, but it is clear that Nero was as free of prejudices as progressive educators are trying to make our children. The imperial animal was finally eliminated by the Army, but the really significant thing is that his youthful zest, exhibited in these and a hundred other exploits of equal charm, made him a symbol of “democracy,” and he was so beloved by a large part of the populace that for decades after his death the Empire was disturbed by imposters who, claiming to be Nero, had no difficulty in attracting a large and enthusiastic following and flourished until regular troops were sent to put them down. A Great Society always knows its own.

Degenerate Pervert, Emperor Nero

Nero: a degenerate pervert, even by modern standards

I cannot pretend to trace the history of homosexuality in the Western world. Before the inevitable fall of the Roman Empire, Christianity, which explicitly identifies homosexuality as an offense against God, became the established religion, and when the worm-eaten fabric of the Empire collapsed, its territory in Western Europe was occupied by fresh and vigorous peoples, and since many of them were Germanic they brought with them an instinctive repugnance toward perversion that re-enforced the teachings of the Church. As a generalization, therefore, we may say that in the Western world, from the fall of the Roman Empire to the time of the French Revolution, homosexuality was forbidden and punished by very stringent laws, both ecclesiastical and civil. And those laws were enforced, even against persons of high rank. In England, for example, Lord Audley, Earl of Castlehaven, was convicted of sodomy and executed in 1631. And as late as 1810, at least, a commissioned officer in the British Army and an enlisted man were executed for the same offense. That may have been the last time the death penalty was enforced. In the same year, the persons caught by the police in a raid on a homosexual brothel in London were merely sentenced to the pillory, but that was not exactly light punishment since an indignant populace saw to it that they returned to prison looking more like heaps of garbage than human beings.

Of course, during the fourteen centuries covered by our generalization the laws and the social standards they represented were frequently violated. That is merely what we should expect, since violations could normally be detected only when the violators themselves advertised their offenses. But there were many corrupting influences at work. It would take pages to list them, but it should be noted that some of the most important were anti-Christian movements disguised as Christian heresies or as occult “science.” As everyone knows, a common English term for sodomists is bugger, which is derived from the French bougre, which in turn comes from a slurred pronunciation of Bulgar. The reference is to a sect of heretics, more properly called Bogomils, who held Manichaean doctrines, a few of which, such as denial of the divine birth of Christ and insistence on social and racial equality, are now held by leaders of the National Council of Churches. The Bogomils, who were notorious buggers, were transported from Asia Minor to Bulgaria by the Byzantine Empire, and from their new home they sent streams of zealous missionaries both eastward into what is now Russia and westward into Europe, where, from the Tenth to the Fourteenth Centuries, they planted various local heresies, notably the Patareni in northern Italy and the Albigenses in southern France. One need not believe that all members of the latter sects adopted the sexual practices of the evangelists, but the Bogomil missionaries must have exerted a very considerable influence. Again, along the shifting boundaries of Europe and especially during the Crusades Europeans came into contact with the Semitic peoples among whom homosexuality is accepted as normal, and one result was that the powerful order of Knights Templar, who held strongholds and rich fiefs throughout Europe until they were suppressed, were not only noted as homosexuals but evidently made sexual perversion a part of their ritual. [10] Throughout the Middle Ages and even in the Renaissance systems of magic, including necromancy and most of alchemy, derived from the Kabbalah, were peddled throughout Europe, partly by enthusiasts who were victims of their own (often drug-induced) hallucinations, but principally, we may be sure, by “intellectuals” who had found a convenient means of exploiting the credulity of wealthy suckers. From such occultism it was an easy and natural progress to witchcraft and Satanism, and, as two examples — the infamous Gilles de Rais, Marechal de France in the Fifteenth Century, and the notorious Aleister Crowley in the Twentieth [11] — will suffice to remind us, the worship of evil has always included the practice of homosexuality as an emphatic repudiation of the prejudices that prevent normal men from joyously wallowing in every kind of filthy self-debasement and disgusting crime.

There were other influences, less spectacular but equally insidious. No one can deny that some perverts have a high degree of intellectual ability, including literary talent — one could, for example, compile a very large anthology of well-written poems by homosexuals from Straton of Sardis (Second Century) to Walt Whitman, Oscar Wilde, and Paul Verlaine; and many of our contemporaries attribute high literary merit to the novels of Andre Gide, who is the foremost apologist for homosexuality in our time, and to the morbid maunderings of Marcel Proust, who slightly disguised his activities by giving his boyfriends feminine names. I can here mention only two men of letters of the Fifteenth Century in Italy, where, perhaps because the population was so heterogeneous, the perversion seems to have been especially common. Antonio Beccadelli, better known as Panormita, in the collection of obscene poems entitled Hermaphroditus, describes paederasty in terms which suggest that it was, like addiction to opium or hashish, a pleasurable habit that could not be broken — but it is uncertain whether he was writing a description or propaganda. More significant are the confessions of Pacificus Maximus in his Hecatelegium: as a child he was sent to a grammar school in which the headmaster, a secret but enthusiastic paederast, insisted on freeing all his pupils from their inhibitions so that he could have fun with them. In the Fifteenth Century, parents were evidently as negligent or as awed by educational experts as they are today, and I regret to report that the progressive headmaster was not hanged. In fact, he seems to have flourished. And there were many like him.

Perhaps the most important factor of all was one that the new science of genetics has only partly explained: biological degeneration. Here is an example. Louis XIV of France, although he brought on France such evils as highly centralized government and military defeats, was undoubtedly a man. He had, however, a brother, who was almost certainly legitimate, Philippe, Duc d’Orleans, who always wore women’s underclothing and was only with difficulty restrained from appearing at court in skirts. This engaging creature was, as protocol required, married to an English princess, but became furiously jealous of his legal wife because he thought her attractive to men whom he wanted to love him. So important a personage as the King’s brother naturally had no lack of ambitious courtiers willing to use him as a mistress, and we are not astonished to find him — or, to be more precise, it — engaged in scabrous political intrigues and suspected of having instigated several secret assassinations. Louis disliked Philippe, but he was not enough of a Roman to purge his own family, nor was he enough of a Christian to feel effective concern at harm done to others. The royal pervert was like an open sore on the body of France when that nation was dominant in Europe. No one can estimate how much harm was done by the conspicuous creature, not merely in spreading perversion, but in exciting every kind of demoralization, including contempt for the whole society and even the religion that permitted so despicable a being to hold rank next to the very highest and to receive honor and flattery, however hypocritical.

We must always bear in mind the fact that homosexuality is commonly associated with perversion of all the faculties and instincts normal to Western men. One example of many is Enrique el Impotente, who was King of Castile from 1454 to 1474. It is significant, I think, that this pathological specimen, who admitted that he could not stand women and had his queen impregnated by an obliging courtier, had an olfactory sense such that he considered the odor of burning leather the most delicious smell in the whole world, with the possible exception of the aroma emanating from the skull of a long-dead horse. It is probably not a coincidence that he had a tender heart for criminals, preventing the execution of murderers and other malefactors whenever he learned of their crimes in time to pardon them, and recruiting those who had distinguished themselves by the number or the sadistic ferocity of their murders into his own bodyguard, which was otherwise composed of imported Moslems. Like the modern “Liberal,” however, Enrique had a heart that was tender only for criminals and felt no compassion for decent people. When Enrique “farmed out” the extremely lucrative privilege of apportioning and collecting taxes (for a percentage) to a wealthy usurer, Rabbi Josef of Segovia, and one of the latter’s colleagues, he authorized those remarkable officials to put to death without even a hearing any citizen who was remiss in paying whatever they chose to demand as taxes. Enrique was also, of course, a pacifist, although he was cunning enough to reach a secret understanding with Spain’s enemies and then declare a fake war as a pretext for extorting more taxes from his suffering people. Enrique, who was also an expert at inflating currency and debasing the coinage by adulterating the silver, had many other progressive ideas. He undoubtedly knew what he was doing when he placed his twelve-year-old half-brother, whom he later poisoned, under a tutor who was a notorious pervert and who is said to have been successful in that branch of education, although there is some doubt and the boy had manhood enough to defend his sister, Isabella, a few years later when Enrique tried to make her promiscuous at the age of fourteen. Whatever hereditary taints account for Enrique, they evidently did not reach his half-sister, who eventually succeeded him on the throne and through whose courage and ability the Kingdom of Castile became the Kingdom of Spain.

The foregoing comments are not a history of perversion, nor are they intended to show (what it would be obviously impossible to prove) that all homosexuals are inhuman monsters. But for at least twenty-two centuries in the Western world, homosexuality has consistently been a factor in repudiation of all morality and hence of civilization itself, which is obviously impossible without a general and instinctively accepted moral code. It is not a question of individuals who indulge in private practices that we consider loathsome and that are, in Christian terms, offenses against the Creator. What we must consider is a species that derives joy from the corruption of our children to its own level and seems driven by an urge to destroy us. As the author of the article in Human Events that I cited above concisely puts it, the members of the Homosexual International “constitute a worldwide conspiracy against society.” And that conspiracy is in our time a subsidiary or ally of the International Communist Conspiracy, not because homosexuals are subject to blackmail, as charitable people are inclined to suppose, but because their instincts lead them to the same frenzied hatred of Western civilization.

That — I repeat — is not to say that all homosexuals are sadists. Of the literary men whom I mentioned above, Wilde seems to have had no criminal tendencies; Verlaine, it is true, tried to kill his lover, Rimbaud (who had participated in the Communist outbreak in Paris in 1870), but he probably had good reason; Gide eventually became “disillusioned” with the Communists and even criticized his former pals; and Proust was virtually a hermit.

It is entirely possible, even probable, that there are more than a few secret homosexuals who have no desire or impulse to destroy mankind, and we should all explicitly recognize that probability. Furthermore, it would be wrong to claim that the more violent homosexuals are all Communists. One thinks, for example, of two wealthy and brilliant undergraduates in the University of Chicago named Loeb and Leopold, who are still remembered because in Chicago in the 1920’s they kidnapped and killed a young boy of their own race and social circle just for the perverted fun of killing him. One thinks also of their contemporary, Fritz Haarman, another distinguished homosexual who attracted some attention in Germany when it was discovered that for many years he had been disposing of his boyfriends, as soon as he became tired of them, by tearing their throats open with his teeth and then grinding them up for sausage, which he sold in a delicatessen. There is no indication that Loeb, Leopold, or Haarmann were affiliated with the Communist Conspiracy, although they certainly had the right instincts for leadership in the international revolution.

We must all face the highly unpleasant fact that homosexuality is usually associated (either as cause or effect — it would be hard to say which) with sadism, [12] and that sadism in turn, when it does not find an outlet in acts of brutal violence, inspires the passion for “equality” and “social justice” that masquerades as “idealism” and is accepted as such by unsuspecting persons who do not see that the only purpose of the “idealists” is to incite the violence and brutality that will give them a vicarious delight even if they have no opportunity to participate in it personally. [13] The very word sadism, by which we designate the lust to inflict pain and degradation on others, is derived from the name of an infamous pervert, the “Marquis” de Sade, author of what are probably the vilest books ever written, who was precisely what we should expect: a great apostle of the doctrine that all men are born equal (“La nature nous a fait naitre tous egaux”), a vociferous advocate of what his successors call “economic democracy,” and a close associate and collaborator of Marat, Robespierre, and other blood-thirsty leaders of the French Revolution. De Sade’s career is merely typical: he was twice condemned to death for atrocious crimes of the kind to which he has given his name, but the sentences, unfortunately, were not carried out; he was in prison in 1790, when he was released by fellow idealists to participate in the “struggle for human rights,” and, in addition to orating about egalite and fraternite, he personally had lots of fun for thirteen years until Napoleon came to power and sent him back to prison. Also typical of the born agitator is the undergraduate at the University of Chicago who in his diary deplored his “inability to control society” and to “run the world.” He determined to make reprisals for the social injustice of which he was thus a victim, commenting “Since I have devoted more time to psychology, it should be easy. . . .I shall attack human nature to my fullest extent.” [14] He could have had a brilliant career as an “intellectual” undermining civilized society in the name of “brotherhood” and “the underprivileged,” but the pervert was so impatient that he committed three murders and was eventually caught.

Homosexuality is only one of several factors in the decline of the West, but it is an important one. As is well known — at least since the publication of Anatoli Granovsky’s I Was an N.K.V.D. Agent (New York, Devin-Adair, 1962) — the Communist Conspiracy maintains in Russia two training schools for sexual athletes. The graduates of one college are heterosexual experts and specialize in the capture and manipulation of promiscuous females who, through wealth or marriage, hold positions of political power or influence in Western Europe or the United States. The graduates of the other school, which may be the more important, are perverts trained to attract perverts. The agents thus trained are, of course, a part of the elaborate mechanism by which the Bolsheviks now control and paralyze civilized nations. But the Conspiracy is thus exploiting a condition that it has helped create. It is undoubtedly true that the international vermin have been working for centuries, with the secrecy and patience of termites, to destroy Western civilization by eating away all its beams and rafters — by debauching and defiling every part of our culture from art and music to science and philosophy; and they have worked above all to destroy morality, the foundation on which all civilization must rest. That much is certain. The only question is how much of our present plight is the result of the termites’ work and thus reparable, if we still have the will and strength to act in time, and how much is the result of natural rot, through biological deterioration or human unwillingness to bear for long the burden of high civilization, and therefore inevitable. And that is a question that I see no means of answering with precision and certainty. [15]

Confronted, as we are, by cunning, insidious, and implacable enemies in our midst, we dare not disregard the ever increasing prevalence of homosexuality in our society. As R.G. Waldeck summarized it in Human Events, “the (homosexual) conspiracy has spread all over the globe; has penetrated all classes; operates in armies and in prisons; has infiltrated into the press, the movies, and the cabinets; and it all but dominates the arts, literature, theater, music and TV.”

So long as the degenerates were furtive and discreet, the American public had no conception of their number and power.

Sumner Welles

Sumner Welles

To be sure, ever since Franklin Roosevelt led his great horde of traitors and degenerates into our capital, everyone who knew anything about the operations of Washington knew that perverts held important posts, and after the Acting Secretary of State, Sumner Welles, was beaten by one of his Negro “husbands” in a fit of jealousy, people began to suspect that there was more than wit to the Washingtonian humor [16] that took it for granted that “our” State Department was dominated by perverts. But even so, Americans, with their habitual optimism, encouraged by the silence of the newspapers and magazines, liked to believe that the infection was more or less confined to that one department of government or, at least, was not very widespread. And, of course, ever since the establishment of Roosevelt’s conception of the Presidency as an office to be used to impose a totalitarian dictatorship on the American boobs and to beat them into slavery to “world government,” the great and illegal powers of that office have been used to protect perverts. In 1950, for example, an investigating committee under the chairmanship of Senator Hoey (see Senate Document 241, Eighty-first Congress) ascertained that there were at least seven thousand perverts in positions of importance in all agencies and departments of the Federal government (including, nota bene, the Department of Justice), but the testimony was suppressed by an Executive Order from the White House, in open and flagrant violation of the Constitution, and the Senate of the United States, a once august body, supinely submitted to that usurpation.

The general public had little comprehension of such matters until the perverts, with arrogant confidence that they — or, to be more precise, their Bolshevik masters and protectors — already had the Western world by the throat, began to advertise themselves and to claim openly their “civil rights” as a “minority group” comparable to Jews and Negroes. This concerted crawling out from the woodwork seems to have begun in 1951 with the establishment of the “World Federation for the Rights of Man” and the publication in West (yes!) Germany of a magazine for perverts, Die Insil. (By this time, of course, every Western country, including the United States, has a number of periodicals published in its own language and specifically addressed to perverts.) Even so, most Americans were astonished, or even shocked, when the President of the Washington chapter of a league of “male” perverts, the Mattachine Society, [17] under oath before a Congressional Committee, testified that there were a quarter of a million homosexuals in Washington, and that at least two hundred thousand and probably more were employed in the Federal government. There was, perhaps, some slight additional shock at the discovery that the Mattachines’ head was seconded by Professor M.H. Freedman of the Law School of George Washington University. (Alas, poor George! He was not a “fellow of infinite jest,” and I fear that his gorge would rise, if he knew that Freedmans were capering under his name.) Prof. Freedman, a choice fruit from the hothouse of Harvard University, refused to state under oath whether or not he was a Mattachine, but appeared on behalf of the hoary old American Civil Liberties Union to argue that associated perverts have a right to pose as a “charitable” organization and solicit contributions from the public to disseminate propaganda for perversion. It was that impudent solicitation in the District of Columbia that brought the matter before the Congressional Committee of which the Honorable John Dowdy of Texas was chairman, and so led to the published hearings on House Resolution 5990 in August, 1963, and January, 1964. Congressman Dowdy is a Democrat, but I need not add that the Democratic Administration in Washington used every resource of the United States Treasury to prevent his re-election in November, 1964.

The perverts became even bolder when, on May 29, June 26, and July 31, 1965, they threw a line of pickets around the White House, the Pentagon, and the Civil Service Commission to “protest” against “discrimination.” Most of the pickets, including clergymen, [18] wore trousers; a few wore skirts. There was no medical examination to determine to what sex, if any, they belonged. Their banners claimed that — despite the discreaminashion of which they complained — there were a quarter of a million of them ensconced in the Federal government’s bureaucracy, another quarter of a million snugged down in the Armed Services, and a total of 15,000,000 of them in the United States, all, presumably, ready to vote for their heart’s desire. The first figure is probably correct; the second probably counts former members of the Armed Services, including the many direct commissions directly ordered by Franklin and Eleanor Roosevelt; and the third is undoubtedly an exaggeration for purposes of political blackmail, since the organized perverts, who have long maintained secret slush funds to elect secret perverts to high political office, especially in California, came partly into the open in 1965 with the establishment of a “Society for Individual Rights” (more commonly designated as SIR — fawncy that!) for the avowed purpose of establishing “a homosexual voting bloc as a political factor to be reckoned with.”

“Fifteen million” is certainly an exaggeration, but there seems to be no way of determining how gross an exaggeration it is. [19] If, for example, we deducted ninety percent for enthusiasm and political purposes, would the figure of 1,500,000 be too high or too low? Perhaps the latter, but one can only guess. We certainly must not underestimate the efficiency of the perverts in their “missionary activities.” [20] Many of them carry on such activities compulsively, and many of them in comparatively high positions take risks that no sane man would take — and do so for no conceivable reason other than an urge to make converts. When, for example, the rector of the wealthiest church in a large town was finally arrested because, after repeated warnings, he persisted in hanging around the gates of an Air Force training school to accost young recruits and offer them homosexual fun, we cannot suppose that His Reverence was just lonely. He belonged to a club or circle of fellow perverts, and the only explanation is that he felt a call to spread a gospel that he found much more attractive than the New Testament, a Book which he was accustomed to mention on Sundays. When the managing editor of a daily newspaper, long known as a leader in a little clique of his kind, tried to drug and rape a young plain-clothes policeman, we can only suppose that he felt an overwhelming urge to recruit for his cult, although he, of all people, should have been aware of the risk he was taking. Most incidents of this kind are “hushed up” by political and other pressures so that they are seldom known outside the community in which they occur and provide a subject for amused comment, but occasionally, since “Liberal” censorship of our press is not yet complete, some typical episodes become more widely known. For example, the United Press in a dispatch from Philadelphia on October 21, 1965, noted that the Professor of Sociology (and head of the department) in a well-known college had overplayed his luck in his avocation of riding street cars to pick up young boys and entice them to an apartment in which, after plying them with alcohol, he could help them overcome their inhibitions. Of course, the Big Brain could have found plenty of partners — including juveniles — without the slightest risk of arrest, had he been so minded. In England, according to a Reuters dispatch from London, April 30, 1965, a slight stir was occasioned when Baron Moynihan, who had been chairman of Britain’s Liberal Party, was arrested by the police while he, in the capacity of a “male” prostitute, was accosting men on the streets of London and soliciting business at bargain rates. [21] His Lordship, we may be sure, lacked neither money (he had amassed a fortune as a stockbroker) nor safe opportunities. What sent him into the streets was the same compulsion that led to the several arrests of a far more powerful and influential individual, Walter Jenkins, who was Lyndon Johnson’s closest assistant until Abe Fortas, now Justice of the Supreme Court, failed in a strenuous attempt to keep news of the arrest entirely out of the press. [22] So far as I know, however, the really significant detail in that affair was noted only by American Opinion (July-August, 1965, p. 79), which commented:

The degenerate’s strange urge to practice perversion in public . . . should not be overlooked in forming an estimate of the creatures. Like Jenkins, many of the perverts in the highest levels of our government have been arrested several times for such offenses. They draw some of the largest salaries paid in this country, and no one can argue that they cannot afford a dollar for a cab-ride home or three dollars for a room in a cheap hotel, where, under the laws of the District of Columbia, they would be immune to arrest. Instead, some strange compulsion drives these creatures to practice their perversions in public parks and in public buildings, such as the Y.M.C.A., where they are subject to arrest when caught in the act.

Part of that compulsion, no doubt, is missionary zeal.

The assiduous “missionary activities” of the perverts would be much less successful, if the way for them had not been prepared by concerted propaganda designed to benumb the normal American’s abhorrence of perverts and to prepare adolescents for degrading debauchery. In recent years this propaganda has increasingly included an open apology for, and laudation of, homosexuality, but the most effective form is still the “panel discussion” or sham controversy carefully rigged so that the audience or readers will be left with the impression that they must be “open minded” and “tolerant.” The propagandists need not be perverts themselves, and it is likely that many or most of them are not. It is a basic axiom of subversives, formulated by Adam Weishaupt when he organized the conspiracy of the Illuminati in 1776 and reaffirmed by his successors, including Lenin, that the best way to destroy a nation is to undermine its morality. And that, of course, is what the secret and implacable enemies of our civilization have been doing for centuries.

The propaganda comes over every medium of communication. If you are one of the few who read the testimony taken by the Senate Subcommittee on Internal Security, you will not be astonished that the radio stations operated by the Communist-infested Pacifica Foundation try to “educate” the American public on the joys of Bolshevism, addiction to marijuana, and homosexuality. [23] Given the power of homosexuals in the cinema and television, as stated in the article in Human Events from which I quoted above, one may be sure that few opportunities for subtle propaganda, including, no doubt, the devices that Vance Packard described in The Hidden Persuaders, are overlooked. In some parts of the United States, at least, that hoary old bulwark of subversion, the American Civil Liberties Union, sponsors public lectures on the delights of perversion to “promote understanding.” The mumbo-jumbo of our fashionable witch-doctors is accepted as “scientific” by those who know nothing about scientific method. For example, Dr. Albert Ellis, formerly director of the New Jersey State Hospital and now one of the brightest blossoms in the great pansy-bed called the State Department, in his best-known book, The American Sexual Tragedy, opined that all men who are not homosexuals are “fetishistic” and suffer from the delusion that women are more fun — and hence must be treated as “victims of psychiatric illness.” It is quite possible that there are people who believe Doc Ellis — he’s got a college degree, hasn’t he? More effective, however, are the many tomes of “sexology” that are not so blatant and merely take it for granted that homosexuality is a “problem” to be solved in terms of what is the most fun, while they tacitly or explicitly ignore as irrelevant such old fashioned considerations as right and wrong, good and evil.

By its cumulative effect over many years, this propaganda has prepared the way for what is, so far as I know, the most shameless attempt to annex the United States to the Sotadic Zone — a book that is almost incredible. Ten years ago, I am sure, and probably even five years ago, the most pessimistic observer of our rotting nation would have refused to believe that such a work could have been published in the United States, much less accorded glowing reviews and widely circulated. It is the work of a college professor, who, as still happens, is also a man of learning: that makes him the less excusable and the more dangerous. Using the pen-name of J.Z. Eglinton and the insidious title, Greek Love, he has written and published (New York, Oliver Layton Press, 1964) a five-hundred-page panegyric of paederasty, extolling its delights in perfervid and even eloquent terms, condemning such pervert-cliques as the Mattachine Society as timorous and reactionary, and boldly claiming that all men, being created equal, have a perfect right to seduce male children. Professor “Eglinton” believes that boys between the ages of twelve and sixteen provide the most fun, and he proves his point by recounting, in the style of a romantic novelist, the wondrous fun thus had by university professors, scout masters, graduate students, rabbis, and the like. It would be supererogatory to argue with Professor Eglinton. If you are an American and have children for whom you care, or if you are under seventy and hope that the United States will last your time, it will be obvious to you that his species and ours cannot long coexist in the same territory.

The total effects of homosexuality on our society are really incalculable. The power and activity of the filthy mass of perverts and traitors in Washington is too well-known to require comment here, but there are other effects of which we know so little quantitatively that we can do no more than speculate about their social importance. Consider, for example, the distinguished clergyman (and fervent apostle of “racial equality”) whose tastes are described by the experienced police-investigator, Hubert J. Badeaux, in his authoritative book, The Underworld of Sex (New Orleans, privately printed and distributed only to responsible subscribers to the Civic Review, 1959). This Shepherd of Souls is a pervert and has, what is extremely common among his species, a passionate predilection for Negro “husbands.” He also maintains, as do many perverts, a wife as protective covering. [24] He is thus able to enjoy not only the services of his black “lover,” but also the added titillation of watching and participating, while his legal wife serves as a whore for his Congoid “husband.” The reverend animal whose delectations are described by Mr. Badeaux is by no means unique. Some observers think it probable that similar amusements account for otherwise inexplicable enthusiasm for the “Civil Rights” movement in clerical circles, and this view is to some extent supported by the behavior of the vermin that the Communist Conspiracy sent into Selma, Alabama, last year. [25] It must be emphasized, however, that all such explanations, given the paucity of specific and authenticated data available, can be no more than speculative.

I have commented at some length on homosexuality because that is directly relevant to Mr. Seelig’s report of what he and his beloved children have suffered at the hands of organized degenerates and the vast criminal apparatus of which they are an important part. I do not mean to give the subject undue prominence and I hope that the reader will remember that we are dealing with only one of the components of a complex of subversion, the various parts of which fit into one another as do the pieces of a Chinese puzzle.

There are very significant sexual perversions that are not, strictly speaking, homosexual, but, in contemporary society, at least, combine with it to form part of a larger unit. For example, although most of us do not know it, we American taxpayers maintain a Whore Corps to entertain Communists and Cannibals whenever they come to Washington to haul another load of our money out of our Treasury. That, of course, is merely the kind of service to “underdeveloped nations” that everyone takes for granted, but what is significant is that there are real difficulties in maintaining morale in the Whore Corps. Some of the distinguished internationalists who come to promote “world law” by taking our gold do prefer women, but only when they have been suitably prepared with a buggy-whip so that their bodies are covered with the blood that oozes or gushes from welts and wounds thus inflicted. Now although it is doubtless deplorable from a One-Worlder’s point of view, it is, I think, understandable that even females who have been thoroughly emancipated from “bourgeois prejudices” and imbued with a desire for “international understanding” quail when the lash bites into their flesh. In fact, it was in consequence of such weakness that many Americans received their first notice of that form of recreation. A woman, sent by “our” State Department to entertain one of our parasites in the suite we had provided for him, lost her nerve when the whip was produced as soon as she stripped for the occasion; she ran nude through the corridors of the hotel, thus attracting some attention, although the establishment was one frequented by the creme de la creme of our governing ochlocracy. The incident was therefore reported in the press.

The press, however, has not thus far seen fit to comment on the very expensive establishments in Washington and Florida in which the more masculine members of our elite begin by selecting from a rack the jewel-handled whip that will make the female of their choice sexually attractive. Now the great-hearted humanitarians who share the “Marquis” de Sade’s passion for “human equality” and related matters are not, in that aspect of their activity, homosexuals, but Americans who have not yet attained “mental health” will regard them as perverts.

Perversion, in turn, is but one phase of the erotic mania that has been cunningly induced in our country, largely through the public schools, and is now being whetted to exasperation by the flood of pornography which, under the patronage of Earl Warren and his acolytes, is now flooding our newsstands for the instruction of those children and adolescents who do not have it forcibly administered to them in their classrooms. [26] Most of this sewage is not specifically homosexual; it is simply Sotadic, and could have as its motto the remark attributed to a notorious actress of the past generation: “Male sex? Female sex? What do I care, so long as it is sex?” In this connection, of course, one thinks of the ferret-faced Ralph Ginzberg, who edited the lush pornographic periodical called Eros and now edits a possibly more pernicious thing called Fact while he, having been sentenced to seven years in prison for his lewd publications, is out on bond and waiting for Comrade Earl to think up a pretext for turning him loose. It must be admitted that Ginzberg’s excretions, both in themselves and because they were somewhat expensive, were probably not so poisonous as the incredibly filthy novel, The Awakening of Cindy, which was spread over the newsstands as a “paper-back” for the instruction of every schoolchild who had seventy-five cents.

1101570701_400According to Newsweek (April 12, 1965), the author of that printed orgy of homosexuality and promiscuity was, by chance, discovered to be the Reverend Dr. Arthur Edwin Shelton, pastor of the Wesley Memorial Methodist Church of Norfolk, Virginia. Readers of that report must have wondered whether the Man of God was merely trying to spread degeneracy for a fast buck or found some deeper satisfaction in his labors for his Lord.

It would require a volume, however, to treat pornography and erotic mania in our time, and that, in turn, would be merely one phase of the universal sabotage of our culture and our nation by our enemies. To discuss that, we should have to try to trace the dark history of the Communist Conspiracy.

Whether Americans have, by blind optimism and gross negligence, permitted that crafty and subtle sabotage to go too far for the nation to be preserved is a question both difficult and painful. It will be answered by the events of the next two or three years, at most. For the purposes of this commentary, however, let us assume that the completion of the Bolshevik capture of our country is averted by divine intervention or an almost equally miraculous arousal of our long dormant instinct for self-preservation.

On that assumption, what shall we be able to do about the epidemic of homosexuality? It seems to me that four conclusions emerge from the foregoing discussion, viz.:

  • We cannot prevent by legislation the practice of homosexuality. Laws are obviously ineffectual when violations of them can be discovered only by rare accidents or in very unusual circumstances.
  • By simply enforcing the penalties now provided by law in most states, we can inhibit and hold to a minimum the perverts’ compulsive “missionary activities.” Furthermore, if existing laws were enforced, the control of our Federal government and deep penetration of many state governments by the combined Homosexual International and International Communist Conspiracy could be completely broken. While it would probably be impossible completely to eliminate secret perverts, they could be rendered powerless.
  • We can stop the present use of the public schools as a vast machine of demoralization designed to create the population of fellahin, brutalized and stultified beings that live without hope and without self-respect, needed as livestock in the Socialist State of which our “Liberals” dream — and which they have almost created.
  • All our efforts will be futile, unless we succeed in doing what no nation before us has ever done — succeed in reversing the process of demoralization and decay and in recreating a national morality and morale — standards of personal conduct and self-discipline that will be accepted without debate by all Americans, except, of course, the underworld of human refuse that seems biologically inevitable, but which healthy societies know how to quarantine and render socially and politically powerless. And we must accept these standards of conduct and self-discipline with enthusiasm and pride, recognizing them as part of the superiority that is evinced by our physical power.

Is it possible that we, men of the West, members of the only race that has had the intelligence and discipline to master many of the powers of nature, are too stupid to preserve our own civilization? Is it not fantastic that we, who alone can create such intricate mechanisms as electronic computers and automatic factories, should so demean ourselves as to grovel among savages in the filthy hole called the “United Nations”? That we, who have mastered the atom and hold in our hands the lightnings of nuclear power, should cower before the brutish hordes of Genghis Khan — cower in the insane act of handing our weapons to our eternal enemies? That we, who alone of all races can look far into the infinite universe and can now measure with precision the vast quasi-stars (quasars) that lie at the unimaginable distance of six billion light-years, should enslave ourselves to creatures whose rudimentary minds can never truly comprehend the simple principles that we learn in childhood?

Those are the questions that every man must answer for himself now.

It may be, of course, that Poland’s greatest poet, Zygmunt Krasinski, who lived on the frontiers of Europe more than a century ago, was prescient and prophetic when he composed an epitaph for the Christian West:

To the errors accumulated by their forefathers they added yet others which their forefathers knew not: hesitation and timidity. And so it came to pass that they vanished from the face of the earth, and ever since their vanishing there has been a great silence.

—Revilo P. Oliver, January, 1966, Urbana, Illinois

Notes

1 – The fake “Sedition Case” is a blot on our national history, and the details, which I do not have room to mention here, deserve careful study. The most concise and lucid account is The Sedition Case, compiled by the Lutheran Research Society and first published in 1953. The book is now out of print, and although two thousand copies were said to be in the hands of various dealers when I mentioned the book in American Opinion for September, 1964, the stocks have been exhausted and I do not know where a copy may now be obtained. A Trial on Trial, by Maximilian St. George (one of the attorneys) and Lawrence Dennis (one of the defendants), was published in Chicago in 1946, before the defendants succeeded in having the case finally adjudicated, and was therefore written with a certain circumspection. I understand that some booksellers still have copies in stock. I Testify, by Robert Edward Edmondson (another defendant), contains a personal account of the trial, but the greater part of the book is devoted to recapitulation of the author’s criticisms of the Roosevelt Administration for which the “Justice Department” sought to take vengeance. The book, which is not well organized, was published by the author in 1953 and twice reprinted, but it is now extremely rare.

2 – Since General Walker survived, the attempt at character-assassination is apt to prove expensive. Impartial juries have already returned verdicts of $3,800,000 (reduced by the courts to $2,750,000) against the Associated Press and newspapers that published the malicious fiction. Many other suits are pending. For the details see The American Mercury, September, 1965, pp. 13-15.

3 – Since all federal employees are personally responsible for acts committed ultra vires, this has the interesting consequence that the persons primarily responsible for the kidnapping would be subject to the death penalty if the Federal statutes were enforced.

4 – This is not to be construed as an indictment of all psychiatrists. There are many who are both sane and honest, including the one who, although paid by the Federal government, later testified in court that General Walker was “functioning at the superior level of intelligence” (as, of course, everybody concerned knew throughout the affair). On the “mental health” hoax, currently being promoted by the Communist Conspiracy as a weapon of terrorism and conquest, see the excellent book by Ellen McClay, Bats in the Belfry (Los Angeles, Rosewood Publishing Co., 1964; $1.75).

5 – The foregoing account is based on the summary, certified by General Walker as “a factual, accurate account,” published by the American Eagle Publishing Co., Box 1560, Dallas 21, Texas (15 cents; eight copies for $1.00), and General Walker’s article in The American Mercury, March, 1965, pp. 17-19. See also the article by Judge Robert Morris in The Greater Nebraskan, Christmas, 1962, pp. 9, 19-20. It may be coincidence that the next attempt to silence the General was made by a Communist assassin, Lee Harvey Oswald, who missed because his intended victim happened to turn his head at the very instant the shot was fired. Oswald was assisted or supervised by a person who has not been officially identified, although it is widely believed in Dallas that there is evidence to show that this person was the Jakob Rubenstein, alias Jack Ruby, who silenced Oswald after the assassination of President Kennedy.

6 – For a fuller account, see Clark Mollenhoff, Despoilers of Democracy (New York, Doubleday, 1965), a book which deals with the comparatively few activities of our master-thugs that, through various accidents, have come to light. Mr. Mollenhoff concludes, with careful understatement, that “we are in real danger of losing the enlightened concern needed to save ourselves.”

7 – For example, the Arthacastra, a political treatise composed in India sometime before 300 A.D., proposes a rather drastic solution — that an army of detectives, disguised as teachers, heretical priests, gamblers, mendicants, bandits, and the like, should act as agents provocateurs and try to induce the morally weak to commit crimes, such as burglary, in which they could be easily apprehended and for which they would be speedily executed.

8 – Since Sir Richard Burton’s translation of The Perfumed Garden by the Shaykh Muhammad ibn Umar an-Nafzawi has been reprinted by several vendors of pornography, the reader of that version or of the anonymous French translation should be warned not to draw conclusions ex silentio. The Arabic original contains a long and enthusiastic section on homosexuality, including the abuse of young boys, that the translators thought it best to overlook. There were, of course, thoughtful Moslems who understood the consequences of such customs. The greatest of the Arabian historians, Ibn Khaldun, in his Muqaddama (most easily accessible in the French translation by MacGuckin de Slane, Prolegomenes, Paris, 1863-68) held that homosexuality was one of the principal causes of the decline and fall of civilizations.

9 – We can list a number of coincidences between homosexuality and treason but we cannot show that one was a cause, or even a factor, in the other. And to be fair, we must record on the other side of the ledger a peculiar and inexplicable phenomenon: it seems certain that in the Greek world there were homosexuals who were men — even men of honor. We are assured (cf. Plutarch, Vit. Pelop., 18) that in the Fourth Century the flower of the Theban army was, for an odd religious reason, composed of homosexuals. With his superior forces and superior strategy, Philip of Macedon finally won at Chaeronea, but when he did, the Sacred Regiment lay dead to a man in their unbroken ranks. That is true greatness. If the story of their customs is true, there must have been in one respect a fundamental difference between their world and our own, in which perversion and treason are almost synonymous. The Honorable John Dowdy of Texas, who is in a position to be very well informed, stated bluntly, “As far as I know, all of the security risks that have deserted the United States and gone over to the Communists have been homosexuals.” (See the hearings on House Resolution 5990, August 8, 1964, p. 17). There have been many such cases in Western nations. A typical instance in the United States is that of two “geniuses, ” Bernon F. Mitchell and William H. Martin, who, trained at the Universities of Washington and Illinois and Stanford, where they were known to be degenerates, ensconced themselves in positions of strategic importance in “our” National Security Agency (which, for vital reasons, should be our most secret intelligence agency) while the Director of Personnel was a scabrous alien named Maurice Klein, who had falsified his own record through perjury and forgery. Mitchell and Martin high-tailed it for Mother Russia in 1960, and it is rumored that the damage done by their treason has not yet been repaired. For a comparable incident in Britain’s Military Intelligence, see Burgess and Maclean by Anthony Purdy and Douglas Sutherland (New York, Doubleday, 1963); the book makes it clear that those “intellectuals” were known perverts and traitors when they were installed in Military Intelligence by degenerates in higher governmental positions who protected them for twelve years, enabled them to escape when exposure was imminent, and remained in power in the highest offices of the government of the Britain that once was Great.

10 – That much seems certain. I cannot here examine the long-debated and intricate question of the extent to which the Templars, before they were suppressed by the Pope and the Kings of France, England, Aragon, and other countries in 1307-12, were a political conspiracy, possibly derived from, or affiliated with, the Assassins.

11 – A conveniently accessible biography of Crowley is Daniel P. Mannix’ The Beast (New York, Ballantine, 1959).

12 – For some case-histories, see Dr. James M. Reinhardt’s Sex Perversion and Sex Crimes, a monograph in the Police Science Series published for the use of police officers by Charles C. Thomas, Springfield, Illinois (1957).

13 – For example, many Americans are only now becoming aware of the only object of the agitation for “Civil Rights,” although that should have been obvious fifty years ago — or, at least, thirty years ago, when everyone knew that the agitation was led by such “do-gooders” as William Z. Foster, Elizabeth Gurley Flynn, and Felix Frankfurter.

14 – Quoted by Dr. Reinhardt, op cit., pp. 232 f.

15 – Some of our contemporaries, I know, deprecate or deride a “conspiratorial theory of history,” and insist that all that is wrong is that our “Liberal intellectuals,” who presumably are dominant just because they are the best we have, are ignorant and stupid. The only thing that is astonishing is that the persons who hold that pessimistic view argue and write so much to defend it, for if they are right, concern for the future of the West is as futile as concern for the future of a rotting apple.

16 – Here is a specimen, c. 1944:

Assistant Secretary of State: We mustn’t appoint X to that post; he’s a queer.

Secretary of State: A queer? Are you sure?

Assistant Secretary of State: Of course! Why, everyone knows that he has sexual relations with his wife.

17 – The name is probably an Anglicization of the Italian mattaccino, which means both ‘a jester’ (similar to a harlequin) and ‘a gay ball.’ In the argot of perverts in the United States, gay means homosexual. In Italian card-games, a matta is a ‘joker’ or ‘wild’ card, which can have any value at the option of the person who plays it. The ‘gay bars’ or ‘gay clubs’ that are found in every sizable city in our country are places of rendezvous for perverts, but many local citizens are unaware of what the term really means.

18 – A detail oddly omitted in the daily press; see the photograph on the cover of The Ladder, A Lesbian Review, October, 1965.

19 – The figures for Washington, if correct, cannot be taken as representing a national percentage, since our capital has been for decades a cesspool into which vice and crime naturally drain from all over the country. Next to Washington, the highest incidence will probably be found in the very large cities, in which large masses of human refuse are nurtured and subsidized for voting purposes, and in college towns, which are apt to contain a concentration of internationalists and other advanced thinkers.

20 – This is the term used in police circles, where, of course, the perverts’ strange compulsion has long been recognized; cf. Reinhardt, op. cit., p. 43. That is why our local police, although their work has been greatly hampered by corrupt courts, criminals in positions of political power, and nincompoops who snivel over “underprivileged” dregs of society, keep an eye on known perverts: the first concern of the police is to prevent the “homos” from corrupting other people, especially the young. It is a great pity that so many Americans try so hard to avoid learning anything about the many kinds of human garbage with which their police must deal constantly; if our citizens were not so resolutely ignorant, they would know what to do whenever a “Liberal” begins his usual spiel about “equality” and “brotherhood.”

21 – This choice flower of Britain’s new aristocracy is now defunct, but has left a worthy heir. According to the press, the present Baron Moynihan is usually to be found in what are euphemistically termed “hot spots,” where His Lordship, if sober, bangs the bongo drums while Lady Moynihan, a female of Malaysian extraction, does a belly-dance.

22 – At latest reports, dear old Walt was flourishing in plush offices in Austin, Texas, where he was believed to be supervising the training of young thugs in the “Job Corps.” He was regarded as politically the most powerful individual in Texas, since it was believed that he could (if so minded) get anything for anyone with just one telephone call to Washington, D.C.

23 – The hearings, held on January 10, 11, and 25, 1963, were published in three parts under the title “Pacifica Foundation.” More significant, perhaps, than the antics of the Comrats who dodged behind the Fifth Amendment and insolently played peek-a-boo with the Committee was the testimony of the leading director of the Foundation, one Dr. Peter Odegard, Professor of Political Science in the University of California, formerly President of Reed College in Oregon, and before that Assistant to the Secretary of the Treasury in Washington, when that office was held by Morgenthau and controlled by the Bolshevik agent who called himself Harry Dexter White. Professor Odegard swore that he had no faintest suspicion that there was Communist influence in the operations of Pacifica Foundation, and if you choose to believe him, you will have before you a measure of the amount of intelligence now needed to hold a quite important office in the Federal government, the presidency of a fairly well-known college, and the headship of the Department of “Political Science” in one of the largest universities in the nation. You will then conclude that the prediction made by Lothrop Stoddard a quarter of a century ago, that our civilization would collapse for sheer lack of brains, has already been fulfilled.

24 – This is extremely common. The self-advertised homosexual, Donald W. Cory, in The Homosexual in America, says that for members of the species “marriage is looked upon as a ‘front,’ an artificial facade … the almost perfect silencer of talk which is slanderous, although truthful.” Cory demands legalization of marriage between persons of his/its sex. He is modest. Earl Warren, by applying the logic of his infamous “Black Monday” decision, could simply forbid marriage between a man and a woman on the grounds that such a marriage would make perverts unhappy and make them feel inferior. Lawrence Lipton of the University of California in Los Angeles in The Erotic Revolution (Los Angeles, Sherbourne Press, 1965) is principally interested in showing that he has mastered the vocabulary seen on the walls of latrines in the slums, in yelling that all morality is “obsolescent,” in whooping it up for universal promiscuity (with wife-swapping clubs for those who are so ultra-conservative as to marry at all), and a general return to the standards of savages. In passing, however, he does recommend a household in which two “male” homosexuals and two “Lesbians” form a foursome, so that joy may be unconfined.

25 – On the behavior of the mangey rats that descended on Selma to promote the Great Society, see Albert C. Persons’ booklet, The True Selma Story (Birmingham, Alabama, Esco Publishers, $1.00). The animals, by the way, were hired at a hundred dollars a head; see the pay-check with authenticating affidavit reproduced in The Birmingham Independent, September 15, 1965.

26 – Pornography is a business which now grosses more than two billion dollars a year in the United States (see United Press dispatch from Washington, April 18, 1965); it appears to be largely in the hands of aliens. Many of the vermin engaged in it are notorious Communists and Communist-fronters; see the articles by John Benedict in the American Mercury, January, 1960, pp. 3-15, and February, 1960, pp. 3-21. The vermin retaliated by driving the Mercury from the newsstands throughout the nation. See also the bulletin, “Communism and Pornography,” by Captain Robert A. Winston of the U.S. Navy, author of The Pentagon Case.

Read more by Revilo P. Oliver

SHARE VIA EMAIL OR SOCIAL MEDIA:
Email this to someoneShare on FacebookTweet about this on TwitterShare on Google+Share on TumblrShare on VKShare on RedditPrint this page
Viewing all 506 articles
Browse latest View live